The Elven conquest of humanity was met with immediate success as the surprise attacks on the neighboring realms overwhelmed the defenders, who were physically smaller and had far less magical talent to draw upon. The elves saw little resistance after the surrender of the human leaders, their conquests were relatively bloodless and most elves simply wanted to take humanity under their “protection” as they called it, by shrinking them to miniscule sizes to keep as pets of sorts.

As the years went on however the elves began to encounter more densely populated human realms, more advanced in organization, technology, and diplomacy. With all the territory they had gained from their earlier success, their forces were spread thin and had to slow their advance. This gave the human nations the chance to rally and build up their armies.  The elves were powerful, but in the face of this new resistance their momentum stalled, leading the Elven queen to the first great crisis of her people’s existence…

…

The elven queen nervously tapped her fingers along the armrest of her throne as she waited for the report from her field commanders. There was a ticklish squirming against her chest, and she glanced down to see Richard, her pet human that she’d taken at the start of the crusade, worming his way out of her cleavage. He was older now, and even had a family in his adorable little house near her bed, but he was still the queen’s favorite, and she couldn’t help but coo excitedly as he pushed with all of his might, fighting to escape the massive valley of her cleavage she’d trapped him in.

“Richard,” she giggled, “get back in there!” her finger came down, and his hands came up to catch it feebly.

“No!” he grinned, “I want to see your face when you receive news of your army’s defeat your majesty!”

She just rolled her eyes, “Richard, I love it when you get all rebellious like this, but this is a serious court meeting, we’ll play later.”

He yelled out some defiant oath to resist her that she didn’t pay attention to, simply tapping his head down and smothering him beneath the surface of her pillowy bosom once more. Her finger easily overpowered the human’s struggles, and with a triumphant smirk, she drove him deeper into her cleavage this time, so far down that he would have no chance of escape.

“I can’t believe you let your human talk to you like that your majesty,” one of her guards murmured.

The queen sighed, leaning back on her throne, “Richard’s a good human, he just gets all high minded about freedom and all that, but he loves his little house next to my bed, so it’s all in good fun.”

The guard shrugged, “Personally mine kisses my feet every night, straight out of my boots.” She chewed her lip, “weird little roundear though, always reminds me that he needs to show respect as soon as I get home…”

The conversation ended as the elven general entered the throne room, her dented and battered armor clanking slightly. She was a woman clearly on the verge of collapse, with dirt on her face, and a pale look to her. Clearing her throat she nervously looked around at the Queen and her gathered priests.

“The uh, humans of the Kingdom of Neuren have been more resistant to our offers of guardianship than we had anticipated,” she began slowly.

The queen fidgeted uncomfortably, “What is the status of our army?”

“The bulk of our force is currently trapped in a large valley within their borders, the humans are moving in additional forces in preparation for an attack… Only limited teleportation in and out is possible, the humans are using these strange devices called cannons to keep our mages from being able to focus on their lines, and their own mages are more capable than we’d guessed.”

The queen gulped, “T-This isn’t possible! We’re the best! We’re smarter than them, every one of our soldiers has hundreds or even thousands of years of experience with weapons and magic! I-It’s not fair!”

“I’m sorry your majesty, but with our forces spread thin as they are holding territory, our strength is less than optimal and reinforcements would take too long to arrive.  Perhaps surrender would be-“

“No!” the queen snapped angrily, “The goddess Asyn said all the humans need to be shrunk down, and that’s what we’ll do!” She thought for a moment, “J-Just get me a crystal ball, let’s talk to this human king and see if he’ll see reason?”

A pair of mages wheeled in a large crystal sphere the size of a carriage, and after a moment of chanted spells, it sputtered to life, filling with a dense fog and seeking connection with another in the faraway capital of the human kingdom of Neuren. As the mists within it cleared the elven queen took in her human opposite, a king on his own throne and surrounded by his own mages and advisors.

Oh goddess, she thought, her heart fluttering slightly, this human king is…

He was probably about twenty or so, with the most obscenely handsome face she’d ever laid eyes on, a slender yet athletic frame and that slightly squarer jaw that the human men seemed to trend towards relative to her own people.

“Aren’t you just the sexiest thing!” she practically drooled before she could stop herself.

“Wow, this is off to a great start,” the king muttered, “I’m King Palmer of Neuren, we have your forces surrounded, we’re willing to offer terms.”

“Yes,” the queen nodded, smiling, “We have tripped up a little, perhaps we should have been more… diplomatic about this whole thing?”

“We’re still not even sure what you want!” the king snapped, “you just stormed our country and started shrinking people! And what is being done with them!? Are the rumors of restaurants serving shrunken humans true?”

The queen went pale, “N-No, we’re just shrinking you all to keep you as our protected and coddled pets, as our goddess commanded! Nobody’s eating any humans! I swear!” She gave a smile, “I see it was all a big misunderstanding now! So just order your men to put their weapons down and our mages will get you properly re-sized for-“

“You can’t be serious?” the king balked, “Surrender by tomorrow, or we attack!”

The crystal ball’s connection faded, and the handsome human king vanished. A stunned silence held over the hall, and the elven nobles and court mages looked from one another and to their queen uncertainly.

“Hah! The indomitable human spirit perseveres!” Richard called from her cleavage.

The queen scowled, “how on earth did you manage to climb out again?” She reached down and plucked him up, standing upright and lifting herself off the chair as she turned around. Bending over she gently placed Richard on the center of the throne’s cushion.

As his body made contact with the velvety purple expanse Richard rolled over, looking up at the titanic elf as she smirked at him triumphantly. He gulped as the elven queen’s wide and round posterior blocked out the light, of all the elves she was the only one he’d ever seen with such a curvaceous figure, and at the size she’d decided to keep him at it was almost like the moon falling to earth as it slowly descended.

“Let’s see the human spirit triumph over that,” she muttered, sitting down with a slight *thumpf* as the cushion compressed beneath her. She grinned, grinding her bottom back and forth for good measure, making sure her pet knew his place beneath the elven monarch.

Richard could barely breath, his entire world had been replaced by the warm and soft expanse overhead that bore down on him with an impossible weight. He squirmed, trying to crawl, trying to move anything, but the pressure on his body was a hundred times more than even the deepest parts of her cleavage had been, and he gave up with a gasp, defeated as the elven queen’s posterior pinned him against the cushion.

“Now,” she barked, catching the court’s attention, “prepare a holy ritual! We need to talk to Asyn right away!”

“Yes your majesty!” her lead archmage nodded with a grin.

The throne room became a flurry of activity as the elves hurried off to prepare one of the most difficult and sacred magics, the summoning of a deity. While they worked the queen simply relaxed, crossing her legs and sitting in place. Part of her knew she’d feel guilty later for disciplining her tiny human so harshly, but these were stressful times.

…

Erwin scowled, pulling his cloak tight against himself as the wind howled. The valley where the elven army was trapped had several villages in it, including his. The town was well fortified, with a tall stone tower and months of provisions within, the elven scouting parties had found it too tough a nut to crack, and they had him too of course.

While humans were rarely as talented with magic as elves were, Erwin had been a prodigy among the Kingdom’s magical community, besting combat mages with decades of experience. When the elves had invaded he’d abandoned his studies and returned home immediately, helping his community in their time of need.

Now he was out away from the walls, trying to find the position of the group of elves that had been probing at his village.

“Ooh, look, a lone human!” a giggling voice called.

He whirled around to see a buxom blond elf, her breasts hanging in a low cut cleavage against her red robe in defiance of the snowy conditions. She grinned as she strutted up to him, and he gulped as he realized she had to be nearly twice his height at ten feet tall.

“Just relax,” she winked, magic dancing along her fingers, “I’ll carry you back right here, okay?” her finger traced along her ample breasts, and for a short moment Erwin almost wanted to let her have him.

“Not today elven harlot!” he grinned, weaving a series of quick spells that caught her off guard. She stumbled back, confusion on her face as fireballs exploded in the air around her. “You’re never taking my village!” he laughed, waving his hands and whipping up a snowstorm to cover his escape.

The elf scowled, “We’ll meet again, human!”

…

The commander of the Neuren army looked over his men, nodding as he saw the cavalry readying their weapons, the cannon crews would begin bombardment when the sun set, and when dawn rose the battle would start in earnest. The elves were cut off from escape, and while their magics were impressive, they were no match for the human army’s tactics and combined arms.

“A pity,” he muttered, “so much magical talent, wasted like this.”

…

The queen grinned as the blue fire danced around the large, complex magic circle her mages had drawn on the floor. The mages themselves nervously looked to one another as a beam of magical energy rocketed off the tallest spire in the castle up into the sky, sundering the fabric of reality and disappearing into the void.

…

“Yes, right there!” Asyn sighed, squirming in pleasure as her tiny human lover squirmed in just the right spot, deep within her womanhood. She let her orgasm rock his tiny body, making her feel positively divine as the muscles of her most intimate place easily overpowered him, leaving him a soaked mess by the time her finger lazily drifted south to retrieve him.

Jerome panted, the rich sweet scent of a goddess filling his nostrils as he smiled at the titanic figure in the distance. Pinched between the pair of house sized fingertips, he guessed that an ant would tower over him, but it seemed to make his godly lover happy, and that was what mattered.

“Another amazing job lover”, she purred and gave him an affectionate kiss.  “Ready for another round?”

He gave a thumbs up.  One of the perks of being a goddess’s lover was being blessed with infinite stamina.  She stuck him back in and moaned as his body rubbed against her while her other hand fondled her breast.

A few moments later, a beam of light shot up outside the window of Asyn’s holy palace floating serenely in the clouds of the divine realm, into the bedroom, and formed a circle of light next to where the goddess was laying on her bed.. Within the circle an image formed depicting the worried expression of the elf queen and her royal court.  Asyn was a little startled but managed to respond while keeping only her head visible to the elves and her pleasurable moans mostly quiet.

“What!?” she bellowed, causing the elves to recoil in fright. She blushed, clearing her throat, “I mean, my wonderful creations! Why have you contacted your goddess?”

The elven queen stood up nervously, “W-We’ve been trying to fulfill your holy command, regarding the humans?”

Asyn frowned, trying to remember what the queen was talking about, Shit, I’ve got to stop drinking so much when I go down there… She smiled, “Yes, what seems to be the problem?” she said, then bit her lip as Jerome hit something especially sensitive.

“It’s much harder than we anticipated,” the queen began, “and we fear we are not strong enough.  Our magic is-“

“Yes!” Asyn said quickly, “I knew you would fail, it was all part of my divine plan, a test of faith! And now that you’ve passed, I will grant you all the power you need!”

The queen’s eyes went wide, “Truly!? Oh goddess, you are so wise!”

Asyn beamed, “Indeed, you should build a new shrine or two for me, nice ones, with statues!” She reluctantly removed her hand from her breast and touched the portal, and after a moment all of the elves in the room gasped as they felt their magical potential vastly increase. “Now go!” Asyn said in a stern tone, “and complete… Your mission!” she gasped, her attention already drifting back to the sex she was having with her little darling.  Still unable to remember exactly what she’d said during her last jaunt to earth, and impatient to get back to her fun, Asyn mustered the last of her strength to address her followers. “Okay, are we done here?” The queen nodded humbly, “Bye!” Asyn grinned, waving as she ended the call, just in time for a powerful orgasm to surge from within her loins.

“Oh! My! Meeeee!” she cried as she erupted in a fountain of fluids and ecstasy.

When she managed to see straight again and regain sufficient control of her limbs, she shakily sat up to see her minuscule lover trapped in a, to him, lake of love juice on the bed.  Giggling, she traced her finger down over the bedspread and scooped him out of the mess.

“That was amazing.” she sighed.

“How many times does that make now?” he asked, panting. His voice was perfectly audible despite his size.

“Who’s counting?” she laughed. She traced her finger down over the bedspread, peeling him off as though he were a bit of dessert stuck to her fingernail, and grew him to about half an inch in height. “I’ll get us some wine. You just wait here, okay?” She grinned, “better yet, hide, I want to play a little game of cat and mouse.”

Jerome nodded as the mountain of a woman disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving him alone in her divine realm. He looked around the bed, wondering where he could hide, then grinned as he saw a pair of panties that had been nonchalantly tossed on the floor at some point. It would be a trek at this size, but one well worth the trip…

…

Meanwhile, back in the royal palace, Richard groaned as he looked up, gulping nervously at how the queen and her followers were all giddy with excitement, sparks dancing along their fingers as they flexed their new magical muscle. The queen spotted him suddenly, and strutted back to the throne with a confident smirk on her face.

“Don’t worry Richard,” she said with a wave, “it’s all been settled, the goddess gave us everything we need!”

“Oh gods,” Richard muttered.

Her hand hovered over him, and invisible tendrils pulled him upward, hovering him up to the enormous queen’s face as her wagon sized eyes took her tiny man in.

“It took much of my power to get you that small,” the queen mused, “let’s see how far we can go now!”

The elves all watched as the toy sized man glowed blue, and Richard gasped as the titanic queen’s face stretched in all directions, going from imposing to truly mountainous.

“K-Keep going!” one of the guards gasped with excitement.

The gathered elves watched as the queen’s shrinking spell reduced the toy sized man to the size of a beetle, then an ant, then a grain of sand. The elven women pushed and crowded around as the speck of Richard became completely invisible to the naked eye.

Richard’s senses were overwhelmed as the group of elven women loomed above him like the constellations themselves, impossibly large figures that caused the air around him to ruffle his hair like a hurricane wind with each minor movement.

“I-Is he gone?” a guard asked.

“No,” the queen grinned, “I can still feel him.”

Richard shouted as he was rocketed across the vast open space, shooting like a meteor straight for the gap between the elf’s breasts. He was quickly swallowed up by the continent sized breasts, disappearing with no hope of escape this time.

The queen grinned, turning to her guards, “teleport orders to our army, prepare to re-size the humans!”

…

Erwin grinned as he saw the sun rise over the snowy valley, “The army will begin their attack soon”, he thought, “Then the elves will be driven out of here!”

“Hey you!” a familiar woman’s voice called.

He whirled around, his cloak billowing around him as he took in the sight of the elven mage from the day before. This time he just smirked, readying his spells as she sauntered through the snow, her hips sashaying from side to side.

“Careful,” he warned, “Our army is moving soon, I don’t have to run today!”

“Finally,” the elven woman chuckled, “I’m Iriel.”

“Erwin,” he said with a grin, manifesting fireballs around himself.

He frowned as Iriel just kept walking towards him, and with a shout he launched his spells, the fireballs exploding around her in a series of blasts that should have reduced even the most powerful mages to dust. He gasped as she walked through the smoke, a small barrier around her shimmering slightly. She didn’t stop until she stood just a few inches from him, looking down at the short human man over her ample breasts. As he watched, stunned, she reached out a red-gloved hand and playfully ruffled his hair.

“Awww, did your cute little spell not work?” she said, sticking her bottom lip out mockingly. “It was a neat trick though; I think you should do it for my friends at parties.”

Erwin’s eye twitched, and he grinned madly, “Fine, this is a forbidden spell, outlawed in every civilized kingdom!” He raised his hands, black electricity twitching along his fingers, “Be warned elf, it’s said to be the most painful way to die!”

His hands shot out, gripping her sides, squeezing her tummy through her red robe as the black magic coursed through him. The elf began to twitch, gasping as her eyes rolled back in her head. Erwin laughed madly, watching the snow around her boots smoke and melt.

“That’s right elf, I’m the greatest mage of all-“

“Oh goddess,” the elf growled.

His eyes went wide as her hands came down, gripping his wrists, then slowly guiding one hand up over his head to her cantaloupe sized breast. She twitched, biting her lip in excitement as his most powerful magical attack rocketed right onto her nipple, her other hand guided his own down between her legs, forcing him to cup the mound of her womanhood through her red mage’s robe. He gritted his teeth, willing all of the malice he could muster into one final attack.

“O-OH!” the elf moaned, her body growing warm beneath his touch as she gasped for breath, finally stepping away from him, panting with a wide and impossibly smug grin on her face.

“T-That’s impossible,” Erwin whispered, looking at the smoking melted snow around her, “that could have killed a thousand men…”

“I haven’t cum that hard in ages,” the elf drawled with a haughty chuckle, “whatever girl said you had the touch of death clearly didn’t give you enough credit!” Her own hand came up, and a bolt of blue light hit him. He stared up at her in wonder, his neck craning more and more as he was slowly reduced in height. “Most elves do this fast,” Iriel whispered, biting her lip, “but I like slowing it down, how does it feel? To be so outmatched? Is it scary to watch your size disappear forever, or is it a relief, knowing that you’re finally going to your natural place in the world?”

Erwin was down to her knees when he found his voice, “P-Please, do whatever you want with me, just spare the village-“

“That touch of death was very impressive,” Iriel said, ignoring him as she knelt down to unlace her boot. He gulped as he continued to dwindle, watching the top of the leather footwear rise over him as she slipped it off, revealing a bare foot that wiggled its toes in the early morning light. “It feels so nice to get out of that stuffy thing,” Iriel grinned, looking down at him, “And… Stop!” she said aloud, and with a start he realized his shrinking had ceased, “Good, right about the size of a bug,” she said, her smug face looming over him for a moment before she stood back up. She raised her foot over him, “and you know what we do with bugs! Are you ready?”

Oh gods, he thought, eyes going wide, she’s going to stomp me out!

Erwin didn’t have any time to think before the massive foot slammed into him, pinning him to the soft muddy ground with a grunt. He squeezed his eyes shut, waiting for the pain, and then the end, but it didn’t come. After several moments of breathing in the strangely lavender scented odor of the elf’s foot, he gulped, forcing himself to open his eyes. He was greeted by a confused looking Iriel, staring down at him.

“Well?” she asked indignantly, “Are you going to do your death touch spell again? It felt great on the nethers, but I think it would make an excellent spell for a foot massage.”

She wants me to use the most forbidden and wicked spell mankind ever came up with to rub her feet, he thought numbly. “I-I need some time to recharge!” he stammered.

“I guess you are human after all,” she sighed, “Come along then!” She stepped off of him, flicking her wrist upwards and causing him to fly up into her waiting hand. Her fingers gripped him tightly, and a moment later they were walking through the forested valley.

“What happens now?” he asked quietly.

“We’ll rejoin the rest of the army I suppose,” Iriel shrugged, “then when this conquest is over we’ll go back to my estate in the Elven kingdom and pick out a doll house for you.” She playfully toyed with his hair again, a single finger rolling over his head with ease, “Some cute gold clothing too, it will go well with this hair of yours.”

She stopped as they sighted his village, the walls manned and ready for any assault, and the tower already with a cannon rolled out and ready. Erwin felt a tinge of hope.

“You might have beaten me,” he grinned, “but you’ll never-“

The elf flicked her finger, her eyes going wide with excitement as the cannon burst through the tower roof, tossed like an errant child’s toy as it crashed to the snow in the distance.

“Wow!” the elf breathed excitedly.

Erwin’s stomach fell, “Please don’t hurt them!”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” Iriel chuckled, rolling her eyes, “In fact…” She concentrated, simply pointing her finger at the panicking settlement. There was one final combined shout of surprise, and then everyone manning the battlements simply vanished. Erwin’s heart skipped a beat as it appeared as though the entire settlement had simply emptied.

“No!” he whispered in despair.

“They’re just re-sized,” Iriel said soothingly, “don’t worry, it’s going to be fine, I’m just going to go scoop them up and take them all back with me! You and all of your friends are coming to live on my dresser now, isn’t that exciting!?” She laughed at his angry expression, “You’re all going to love it, trust me, now let’s go see if that baker of yours has any empty sackcloth bags around…”

…

The commander of Neuren’s forces watched in stunned shock as his charging cavalry was simply lifted off the ground, the horses galloping in midair as the knights floated above, crying out in surprise and shouting for help.

“C-Counterspells!” he shouted, turning to his own mages, but they were all focusing their attacks on a single elven mage who had breached their lines. She was standing in the center, almost casually deflecting all of their fire and lightning while her fellows came up behind her, casting spell after spell and re-sizing entire divisions with a wave of their hands.

“Ah, you must be the general!” a haughty woman’s voice called. He gulped as a towering woman in dented armor walked up to him, removing her helmet and revealing her pointed ears as she beamed down at the man who stood, for now, roughly half her height. “Well? Any offers of surrender?” she asked, enjoying his gaping expression.

“Y-Yes,” he stammered, “I surrender…” He gulped as the other elves slowly filed up behind the other general, giggling at him as if they were in on some joke he wasn’t.

“We’ll be sure to treat you all well,” the elven general said, a gleam in her eye, “and you’re going to be my personal prisoner.” She bent low over him, whispering in his ear, “Don’t worry, your jail cell will be very warm.” At that the other elves burst into laughter at that, calling encouragement as the general readied her shrinking spell, the human commander spent his last moments at full size wondering what she’d meant by keeping him somewhere warm, but he found out moments later.

…

The elven queen giggled and clapped with glee as the reports of victories all across the frontier came in. The motion caused her large ruby pendant, which Richard was tied across as a decoration, to bounce against her large breasts.

“T-This isn’t fair!” Richard howled, “You can’t just ask your goddess for more magic when you’re losing!”

“Oh Richard,” she cooed, lifting the pendant and letting him dangle in front of her face, “It’s completely fair, we get to shrink you, and you get to be our tiny pets! It’s a great cosmic balance in my opinion, and if the Goddess agrees, who are we to argue?” She looked up at the crystal ball in her throne room, where the king of Neuren was again pictured, chewing his lip nervously, “Don’t you agree, your majesty?”

“Y-Yes, of course,” he said weakly, “So uh… about that surrender, what kind of terms were you-“

“All humans reduced to two inches or less, to be adopted out by family, village, or other organizational unit to elves of good character,” the queen said casually.

“What if we give you our neighboring kingdoms!” the king said quickly, “we have spies, maps of their defenses! We could make a deal!?”

The queen grinned, “Hmm… okay, I’m listening!”

By the time negotiations were through the Kingdom of Neuren had bought itself a century of peace, in exchange for information that would doom its neighbors. The elven queen chuckled as the crystal ball was wheeled away.

“Are you really going to spare Neuren?” her bodyguard asked suspiciously.

“Of course not,” the queen waved dismissively, “they’ll find their place between a pair of elven tits soon enough, but we can be patient, take the human realms one at a time… it could take a few centuries, but it’s worth it to go slow and steady.” She licked her lips as she thought of the handsome Neuren monarch, “Although, perhaps a few certain individuals might be worth taking some shortcuts over.”

…

Thus did the elves advance in their conquest. With their magic empowered by the goddess Asyn, nothing on the continent was prepared to withstand them, and the human nations fell like dominoes over the slow march of years…

The Elven Kingdom quickly blossomed into the Elven Empire, their mission to shrink and subjugate humanity driving newfound expansionism and industry in what had otherwise been a quiet and internally focused civilization. The new magical prowess granted to the Elven people by the goddess Asyn allowed conquest to be a leisurely thing, and the newfound Empire took nearly a century to consolidate its holdings before turning its attention overseas to other lands. The continent of Estin proved to be the next target for Elven expansion, and the use of teleportation gates, previously impossible for all but the most experienced mages, allowed the logistics of the new conquest to proceed smoothly.

As for the humans themselves, while many rulers did scheme and manage to hold off the elves for a time, the nature of human power was always transitory, and victory fleeting. While a great king could bring elven armies to heel, or a particularly savvy merchant could outwit them, the slow tide of years always favored the elves, and with their advantages in magic, training, and logistics, such human victories became increasingly rare. The elves began to see their conquest of the smaller species as more of a game, one that they enjoyed playing and would even draw out for their own amusement, a popular Elven school of thought emerged suggesting that humans would only be happy in their new role as Elven pets and playthings if they were allowed a chance to fight back, however meaningless such resistance would be in the end.

Diaries and interviews from humans of the era give mixed opinions on this matter, many were shocked at just how kindly they were treated once the fighting was over, and at how bloodless the fighting had been.  Others groused at the humiliation for years afterwards, even as their villages flourished, properly resized and resettled in the palace gardens of Elven aristocrats.

Elven society quickly adapted to the influx of human companions, and with many elves wondering how they had ever lived without their round eared friends at their sides. Humans proved a useful tool for stress relief and entertainment as the elves continued the hard work of expanding their frontiers, and as the years passed and generations of humans were born that knew nothing but life at tiny size, some humans even proved invaluable as bookkeepers, accountants, and other small jobs that the elves found themselves too busy to bother with, human artisans found new outlets for their skills, painting the toenails of elven ladies in elaborate designs, and carving ornate and fine jewelry.

Still, plenty of “wild” humans remained, and as the elven population boomed, so too did demand for more lands, and more humans. The time had come for a new push into the interior of the continent of Estin, and an invasion of the human Kingdom of Cedaria was commenced.

…

The merchants of the Republican of Kolkat stepped out of their carriages, their fine jewelry and clothing looking fetching under the sunny sky. The sound of the docks echoed in the air as the group of finely dressed men and women gossiped amongst themselves, laughing at the fate of their northern neighbors, the Kingdom of Cedaria. The elves would win their conquest of course, everyone in Kolkat had expected that, and with the Kingdom swept aside the merchant republic would quickly swoop in and dominate the flow of trade all throughout the central lands.

“These elves must not be as smart as they say, to sign away so many valuable trading rights,” one woman, a middled aged brunette in a dark blue corset, muttered.

“Now now Lady Vandamere,” Desmond Corcine chuckled, “they likely know that they don’t have the knowledge or the people to move the goods properly, by the time they do we’ll have a hefty stake in their own lands as well I’d imagine…”

Desmond and Lady Vandamere were standouts from the other merchant lords, mostly older men of hefty stature. Desmond had a dark and well tanned complexion from his time on ships, and a handsome face that had often been called “roguish.”

Patricia Vandamere was a stern woman of middle age who always seemed to be ahead of Desmond on the way the markets were going. Still, he found her company more pleasant than he’d ever admit to her.

The group of merchants slowly assembled around the dock where the Elven flagship was being unloaded. It was a great golden thing, so large that the Doge’s palace itself would be swallowed up by it. The Elven envoy, an elf with dark brown skin who towered twice Desmond’s height, slowly walked down the gangplank, beaming down at all of them.

“Hello!” she giggled excitedly, “I’m Estel! Commander of the Elven fleet, I want you all to know just how useful all of your ships were in getting our mages to these shores, it would have taken us months to set up our teleportation gates properly without your help!”

“And remember what else!” one of the men behind Desmond shouted, “maps of all of Cedaria’s fortresses, defenses, and a good number of their hidden supply caches too!”

“How could I forget,” Estel said with a grin, “and now that we’re done with all of that… It’s time to re-size you all!”

Desmond’s heart skipped a beat, and he grabbed Lady Vandamere’s hand, startling her. Slowly he pulled her to the edge of the crowd as the merchants muttered in confusion.

“Y-You said we’d be free and wealthy!” one of the merchants roared angrily, stepping forward, “Your entire fleet is in our bay! Do you think you’ll sail out of here? Our island fortresses will blow your ships to timbers!”

Estel bit her lip, snorting as she stifled a giggle, “Those fortresses!?” she gestured out at the bay, and the men’s shouts of anger turned to horror as elven flags rose over each of the stone castles on the outlying islands. “Now let’s talk about our promise,” Estel said, stepping towards the crowd of now terrified humans, “you will be free to be pets in the glorious Elven empire! And as for wealth? At your new size we’ll give each of you a gold coin, which, relative to your own size, will be the most gold any of you have ever had!”

“Run for it!” someone shouted.

Estel giggled, raising her hands and blasting the entire dockside with a shrinking spell, quickly reducing the crowd of merchants to the size of bugs, racing across the cobblestones before her. She spied a discarded coin purse, picking it up and hefting the soft velvet for a moment.

“Perfect!” she beamed, pouring out the coins and letting them clatter along the ground. Humming happily to herself, the elf bent down, pinching each of the fleeing merchants one after the other and dropping them into the purse. It didn’t take long before she’d caught them all, and she looked down into it as they cowered under her gaze. With a wink and a blown kiss she clicked it shut, clipping it to her belt and patting it affectionately. Behind her other elves started coming off the ships, shrinking the fleeing human crews as the re-sizing of the merchant republic began in full.

“This way!” Desmond hissed, dragging lady Vandamere through the alleys.

“D-Desmond, what are you-“

He spun to face her, “Lady Vandamere… Patricia,” he cleared his throat, “it seems there’s no more time for games, so I’m going to just say, you’re the most enchanting, brilliant, and beautiful woman I’ve ever known!” She squealed in surprise, her eyes going wide as he swept her up into a passionate kiss. He parted from her, his face going grim, “I fear this could be the last time you see me alive, I’ve prepared an escape raft in the sewers, you’ll be able to reach my beach house.”

“Desmond,” she sighed.

“I’m going to stay behind and save as many people as I can,” Desmond vowed, “I won’t let the elves slaughter these people!”

Lady Vandamere chuckled, rubbing her temples, “Nobody’s getting slaughtered Desmond, please calm down!” She blinked, “most enchanting woman? Really?”

Desmond blinked, “Well, I uh… I’m not a poet my lady-“

“Patricia!” Estel called, walking through the streets. The elf paused, turning towards the alley they were in, then grinned. “Oh, there you are!”

“Lady Vandamere,” Desmond said slowly, “why is the elf looking for you?”

“Okay, It’s pretty much all done,” Estel giggled, “ready for your re-sizing?” She held her hand up, letting it glow as she prepared the spell.

“I trust my terms will get honored?” Lady Vandamere asked with a smirk.

“Of course!” Estel said, “I’ve got some of my soldiers shrinking your mansion down now! And your flagship! You can sail it around my bathtub tonight if you want!”

“Y-You betrayed us to the elves?” Desmond balked.

“We were going to betray the rest of humanity anyway,” she muttered, “I saw the writing on the wall, so I made a deal with Estel here to get the merchant lords all down at the docks at the same time. In exchange I’m getting certain requests.”

“This is the boy you wanted?” Estel asked, pointing to him.

“Yes, that’s him,” Lady Vandamere grinned.

“Great! That saves some time,” Estel nodded. She pointed at Lady Vandamere, and with a flash of light the woman was gone, reduced to a mere two inches tall. Desmond only had a split second to see the tiny woman looking up at him before a second flash sent him down too, and he blinked the spots out of his eyes as the giant elven face filled his field of vision, welcoming him into his new world.

“Oh you are so cute!” Estel gushed, reaching down to pinch him between her gloved fingers, “Patricia was so right, you are the perfect pet human!” She leaned over to pick up Landy Vandamere next, cradling the two of them in her cupped palms.

“Well this is going to take some getting used to,” she muttered, looking up at the enormous elf.

Desmond nodded, then frowned, “Hey, wait a moment!” he looked up at the amazonian form of Lady Vandamere, “Why am I-“

“Oh, one of my requests was for you to be resized a little more,” she said with a grin, “along with you staying with me of course…” she crawled across the elf’s cupped hands with a lustful smirk, “Two inches isn’t much… but you only get one and a half, and Estel has told me we can always shave a little more off if we need to.” Desmond blushed as she pulled him close, the formerly petite woman ruffling his hair as she playfully manhandled him. “I don’t think this is going to be all bad Desmond.”

“Ooh, it looks like my new humans are already getting along,” Estel laughed, “the three of us are going to have so much fun later tonight… for now you two just relax while I clean up the rest of these round ears!” The pair of newly shrunken humans cried out in surprise together as her hand tilted, sending both of them sprawling down into her open top, bouncing down her breasts and into her cleavage. With a happy sigh Estel pressed them down into the warm embrace, hiding their squirming bodies from view.

She took one last glance around at the city, cries of surprise already ringing out as the humans were rounded up and re-sized. The invasion had begun.

…

General Thessalia’s silver armor gleamed in the sunlight as she looked over her arrayed forces. The human kingdom had marshaled an impressive host to face her, with professional soldiers, militias, and mercenaries from the world over. With numbers and an impressive array of gunpowder weaponry and machinery at their fingertips, it was no wonder the humans felt confident.

“They’re coming my lady,” her squire announced with a grin.

“Good, let them approach and empty their volleys against the mages,” she said in a bored tone. “Then we move to shows of force, and then discipline for the ones that don’t lay down their weapons…” her lips curled in a grin, that last part was often her favorite, spanking the rogue humans with what was to her a mere flick of her fingertip always seemed to end any resistance, and if not? She had a pair of boots she’d be wearing for most of the campaign, perhaps some imprisonment there would do the trick…

The human army approached, surrounding them from all sides as the crossbowmen and musketeers readied their first salvos. Large rumbling vehicles covered in steel plates belched steam as they separated out from the horses, readying to charge.

Thessalia didn’t even blink as the first boom of gunfire echoed out, followed by the hiss of thousands of crossbows. Her mages reacted instinctively, casting spells that protected the entire flanks, and a second later the humans watched, horrified, as their arrows and bullets turned to roses, landing at the elves feet in a parody of a romantic gesture.

“How good of the humans to bring us flowers,” Thessalia joked with a smirk. The next few volleys were panicked, disorganized, and as the flower petals piled before the giggling ranks of elves the air among the human army began to change from one of confidence to one of confusion, and slowly, fear.

“Get ready to advance,” Thessalia called, “And stay in ranks!” She sighed, discipline always faltered when a human army broke, with most of the elven army being young women and the human armies being mostly attractive young men it was inevitable, many of them dreamed of taking home their own humans, and the former soldiers were considered the prime pick of any elf returning home from conquest.

“It looks like their cavalry is coming my lady!” her squire said excitedly, “should we ready mages?”

“No, conserve them to stop any further ranged attacks,” Thessalia said with a smirk. The first time humans knights met elves in battle was always entertaining in its own way.

…

Sir Alrec Stormchaser lowered his lance, gulping as the elven ranks came into view. The mages had failed, the gunners had failed, and now it was time for men with steel in hand to bring the fight to the elves… but he hadn’t been prepared for how big they were.

Gods, they’re taller standing up than I am on horseback, he thought, his mouth going dry. With a determined sneer he aimed his lance at the elven commander’s midsection. A moment later he lurched, gripping his lance with all of his might as his horse ran out from under him. His feet dangled in the air, and he balked as he realized the elf had caught his lance in both hands.

“Too slow!” she teased, dropping it and letting his armored form fall to the ground with a clatter. Alrec scrambled backwards in the dirt, reaching for his sword as she broke ranks with the other elves, walking forward, sauntering her hips.

Around them the rest of the column wasn’t doing any better, horses whinneyed and largely ran as their riders were unsaddled, and Alrec realized with rage that the elven lances weren’t topped with steel points, but rather with blunt rounded tips, allowing the elves to push the riders from their saddles without harming them.

“W-What is the meaning of this!?” he howled angrily, standing up and raising his sword with a shaking hand, “y-you’re using tournament weapons!?”

“No, those are too dangerous, our human-spears are made of a nice soft pinewood!” the elf explained, moving closer and looming over him. She drew her sword, allowing him to see that it at least did carry an edge. “Most of our main arms are just to disable you, we do keep blades for real emergencies though!”

“Then I shall die as a warrior at least!” Alrec howled, rushing her.

The elf just laughed, parrying his blade. Around them the elves were already advancing on his fellow knights, most of whom had been unsaddled. Only the elf facing him had bothered to draw a sword, many others were simply blasting their foes with magic, reducing them to tiny size and pocketing them with relish.

He gritted his teeth, determined to salvage some dignity, I’ll draw blood from you yet! He thought angrily.

“Wow, you’re pretty good!” the elf said, their blades sparking as they clanged together.

“Satya!” a stern woman’s voice snapped, “Stop that swordplay at once! You’ll get yourself or the human hurt!”

The elf, Satya, glanced over her shoulder to see a silver clad blond elf who looked to be older than the rest of them, “S-Sorry general Thessalia!” she gulped, sheepishly sheathing her sword.

“This is a battle!” Alrec howled, “people are supposed to get hurt!”

Satya sighed, catching his wrist before his slash came down on her. With a quick twist the ten foot woman caused him to cry out in pain, dropping his sword.

“Sorry!” she said, biting her lip. She gently kicked the blade away and out of reach as she forced him down, eventually pushing him onto his back. “There! Now let me find a mage or something to…” she frowned, while she had been wrestling him the rest of the unit had taken off in pursuit of the fleeing human cavalry, and judging from the bolts of magic and the explosions starting on the other side of the battlefield, things had moved on without her. “Damn,” she muttered, “Sorry, we might have to wait a little while for one of the mages to come back this way.”

“Wait for wait?” he grunted, struggling in her grip.

“Resizing you,” she explained, “I’ve never been good enough to manage the spell myself.” She released him for a moment, and he considered running, but his gaze caught the elf’s flesh as she pulled her steel corset off, throwing it to the ground and revealing her ample melon sized bosom, struggling to escape her leather brassier and glistening with a slight sheen of sweat from a day spent on the march. Her fingers reached out for him next, gripping the hem of his armor and snapping the leather straps with one swift tug, letting his chestplate and vambraces fall to the ground. The elf eyed him up approvingly, easily picking him up and pulling the rest of his armor plating off while he struggled feebly.

“I-I’m a knight,” he muttered pathetically, “y-you’re supposed to face me in battle!”

“Aww, you did such a good job!” she cooed, shoving his face into her breasts. She held him there, giggling at the ticklish sensations as he struggled. “A lot of humans aren’t nearly brave enough to charge us like that, most of your friends turned away when we got closer.”

He started to calm as she held him against her soft body, her massive form enveloping him as she sighed, softly. Alrec felt the fight go out of him as he realized the giant elf had him beaten, and by the time she released him, letting him stumble backwards, his face was blushing, and he grimaced at the visible tent in his pants.

“You there!” an elf in a blue robe called, “Do you need assistance?”

Satya beamed excitedly and waved, “Yes! One prisoner for resizing!”

Alrec’s eyes went wide as he realized what that meant, and he tried to bolt, only to have the elf’s iron grip clasp his arm again. The elven mage chuckled, tossing her long blond hair over her shoulder as she regarded him with a haughty smile. He gulped as he realized she wore nearly nothing beneath her blue robe, exposing her own ample curves as she bent low to examine him.

“Unhurt,” she muttered, “that’s good.” Her gaze drifted down to his manhood, and she slowly moved around to his back, kneeling down slightly and gripping it over his pants, causing him to gasp. She slowly began to stroke her hand up and down, “Now look at Satya,” she whispered in his ear with a grin, “and imagine spending the rest of your life serving her at your new size!”

Satya giggled, bending over and letting him see her breasts, kneading them teasingly as she looked at him hungrily, “You’ll be in here soon,” she growled, “or maybe…” her grin widened as she traced her finger lower, down her toned stomach to the hem of her trousers, slowly circling the crotch of her pants.

Sir Alrec gasped in pleasure as the elf mage’s slow methodical strokes increased in pace, and her fingers glowed blue as her magic enchanted him, “There,” she whispered, “the moment you cum the spell will activate, and you’ll never have to worry about being big again!”

“No!” he whispered, “W-We’ll rally and defeat you somehow!”

“Shh…” the mage said softly, increasing the pace of her strokes as he desperately tried to hold back, “this is just how it’s meant to be! Every human is an elf’s pet just waiting to be properly sized! Something that’s going to happen to you right… Now!” Satya gasped happily, and Alrec groaned in pleasure as the mage gripped him hard, sending him over the edge.

The knight flashed blue as the orgasm rocked his body, and by the time he opened his eyes again, panting in exhaustion from the pleasure, he was greeted by two massive elven faces looming over him, smug smirks on their faces. He looked around and realized that he was sitting on the surface of a soft elven palm the size of his own manor’s entryway, and the fingers quickly curled over him as if he were a wayward ladybug trying to escape their attention on a warm day.

“Done,” the mage said simply, moving to Satya.

“What are you-“ she shivered as the mage’s hand dipped into her pants, pressing over the hem of her underwear and releasing the tiny man, letting him tumble down next to her womanhood. “Oh,” she gasped.

“Take good care of him,” the mage said with a shrug, patting the crotch of the other elf’s pants playfully, “now if you’ll excuse me, it seems the battle is winding down, I’ll have a lot to do.”

She turned to go, leaving Satya to fall to her knees with a groan as her new human pet’s motions tickled her most sensitive areas. The mage grinned as she saw the scattering human forces, plenty of the elven units had captured groups of men, and she knew that Satya wouldn’t be the only pleased elf in the camp that night.

…

General Thessalna playfully rolled the toy sized armored vehicle across the dirt with her boot, ignoring the panicked cries from within the steel contraption. Her squire knelt down, watching it excitedly as it whirred and whined against the general’s motions, steam puffing from it angrily.

“It’s so cute!” the younger elf marveled. There was a tiny puff of smoke as the crew fired the cannon, and her squire yelped in pain, cupping her cheek. She winced as she pulled her hand away, revealing a tiny red welt, not unlike a mosquito bite. “Hey!” she cried indignantly.

“All right, all of you out of there!” Thessalia sighed, bringing her boot down on the machine harder. The men inside screamed in panic as the sound of steel buckling filled the cabin, “I’m going to count to five,” she warned, “one, two-“

A small hatch on the back of the shrunken vehicle popped open, and the quartet of tiny humans sprawled out of it, their faces covered with soot as they looked up at the towering blonde goddess of an elf in dismay.

“Good boys,” she drawled, “is that everyone?” one of the tiny men, maybe the size of her big toe, nodded numbly. With a grin Thessalia pressed down on the vehicle with all of her weight, crumpling it to ruins, dragging her boot back and forth over the machine until it was nothing but ruined and twisted metal. She glanced down to the tiny humans again, who looked in shock at the ruins of their vehicle as she lifted her boot, planting it on the ground before them and letting the smell of the freshly polished surface waft over to them. “Kiss it,” she growled.

The group of tiny mechanists fell over themselves as they stumbled forward, planting their lips on the giant’s boot. Thessalia enjoyed it for a moment, then waved dismissively at her squire, stepping away from them without warning.

“Bag that group up for me, and see if there are any more of those machines that survived the battle,” she ordered her squire.

She surveyed what was left of the battle, a few isolated pockets of humans still resisted, and Thessalia had to chuckle as one group of human pikemen rallied, charging at a curvy young mage named Brunhilda. The elf in question turned at the noise, placing her hands on her ample hips looking down at the oncoming men with a grin. Brunhilda had a somewhat notorious method for stopping charges, and blue bolts of magic rained down on the group of soldiers as she performed a mass shrinking spell.

The men suddenly found themselves stumbling through a massive green forest of grass, and they slowly looked up as the rumbling smug laughter of the elf echoed in their ears.

“Oh no! A group of naughty humans is attacking me!” she said mockingly, “or they were… Where did they go?” She turned around with a grin, “I guess I’ll have a seat and wait for them!”

“R-Retreat!” the captain called, spinning around as the sun was blocked out by the elf woman’s massive derriere. Most of them threw down their weapons, sprinting with all of their might through the green forest of grass, but they were like ants scurrying below the elf as she descended.

*whumpf*

The sound of her impact was like a meteor hitting, and the entire unit of soldiers squirmed below her, trapped by the bubbly warmth of her ass cheeks, stretching tightly against the sheer panties she wore beneath her blue combat mage’s robe.

“Brunhilda, that technique is risky,” Thessalia said, trying to keep a smile off her face.

“It’s a perfectly safe way to stop them,” Brunhilda retorted, “at least for us elves with a fuller figure.” She ground her behind back and forth on the soil for emphasis, causing a chorus of muted groans and squeaks to rise up to them as the tiny men were rubbed back and forth against an ass larger than most castles.

Thessalia continued to walk through the battlefield, inspecting it casually. She smiled and waved as she saw her outriders returning, bringing her news of the surrounding columns of troops. While the main force was with her, many of the human lords had hunkered down in their own fortresses, necessitating splitting the army to deal with them.

“How goes the western flank?” she asked as the scout dismounted.

The elf, a young brown haired woman with an eager face, bowed dramatically, “Duchess Silverblade split her contingent to take the three towns all at once, she and her daughter lead one force, Princess Nyana leads another, and Prince Tristan goes to take the southernmost city.”

“Good,” she muttered, turning to the other scout, “And the eastern flank? Were the castles there taken?”

The next scout was pale, gulping nervously, “T-The contingent under Countess Silvia suffered complete defeat and capture,” she said slowly.

Thessalia blinked, “What?” she hissed.

“Their mages were lured away from the rest of their forces by human outriders, and then they fell on the others using some kind of smoke bombs which made them drowsy and weak. The human leader of their force released me and offered to meet with you.” She weakly pointed to the horizon, where a single Cedarian banner waved.

“Gather my guard,” she growled angrily.

…

A single human was waiting for her next to the banner, a slender black haired youth that smiled as she approached with her bodyguards. He was dressed in armor checkered with the royal sigil, and as she got closer Thessalia was struck by his features, the smooth skin, the almost silky hair, for a moment she almost wanted to ask if he had elven blood himself…

“G-General Thessalia,” he said nervously, clearing his throat, “It’s an honor to meet such an esteemed-“

“You defeated my soldiers,” she said in a low voice, “who are you?”

“Ah, I’m prince Richard,” he explained, a blush coming into his cheeks that nearly melted Thessalia’s icey expression… nearly.

“Prince Richard, yes the King’s third born son? I must admit I hadn’t expected much from you, but I suppose you’ve made me the fool. Where are my soldiers?”

“They’re unharmed,” he said with a smirk, “I found it rather odd that an invading army had so few real weapons.”

“We’re here for our divine mission,” Thessalia snapped, “to bring you into line with our goddess’s vision! It would be very hard to do that if you were dead, now wouldn't it?”

“Slavery you mean?” Richard said, a bit of heat coming into his voice.

“Being under our protection is far from a terrible fate,” she said with a slow grin. She dismounted, sauntering towards the lone human and causing him to hold his breath nervously as the towering elf got within inches of him. Her breasts alone were bigger than his head, and he felt quite small looking up at the stern elven general. “Perhaps you’d like to find out firsthand?” she said in a low voice.

He stumbled back slightly, his face red, “No,” he managed, “Tempting, but… no.” Gods curse me, he thought, feeling blood rush to his groin. A distant and ashamed part of him knew exactly which woman, which elf, he’d be fantasizing about later that night.

He collected himself a moment, looking up at her with a defiant glare, “Your soldiers will be kept as my prisoners in our capital, until such time as you end these hostilities! You have my word that they won’t be harmed, as long as none of your prisoners are harmed in turn!”

Thessalia almost laughed, “You have my word,” she drawled, playfully ruffling the prince’s hair. “Tell me, aren’t you worried I might just have you shrunk right now, and go chase down your army?”

“The thought occurred, yes,” Richard remarked, “so I didn’t come in person.”

Thessalia’s mouth dropped open as the prince seemed to congeal into a slimy blue substance, seeping into the soil and leaving behind only a pale pink gem. She picked it up, raising an eyebrow as she realized it was an elven crystal, one often used for long range communication.

“He managed a facsimile of himself,” she muttered, grinning, “and he managed to win a battle… It seems that the cat has finally found a mouse worth chasing.” She turned to her guards, picking her squire out among them, “Have the outriders order Duchess Silverblade’s forces to rejoin our own at once!

Duchess Silverblade and her daughter rode towards the fortress alone, having had their guards stay at camp or sent to take the nearby villages. It was a decent sized castle, overlooking a mid-sized human town. The gates had been shut, and the walls of both the town and the imposing fortress bristled with guards, and in the distance a horn sounded as they were spotted.

“Oh no, now taking the town will be impossible,” the duchess’s daughter, an elf of two hundred years named Ayla, playfully pouted. Ayla had already antagonized her mother that day by wearing a scandalously short black dress, one that glittered in the light as the wind ruffled it, and with a low cut that showed off the pale skin of her cleavage.

“Oh stop that,” her mother snapped, “You’re a grown woman now, speak in an elegant manner!”

“It’s just the two of us out here mother,” Ayla grumbled, “I’ll start speaking like a lady again when we meet back up with the Prince and his party.”

“Oh, you think you’re good enough to marry the prince do you?” her mother grumbled, rolling her eyes, “The royal line has managed a single male in a millennia, we’re powerful mages girl, but make no mistake our family isn’t in the running for that kind of an arranged marriage.”

“Maybe I just want to have some fun with him?” Ayla giggled, slowly slipping on a pair of enchanted gloves at the same time as her mother did.

“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that,” her mother sighed, “if you want fun find some cute human boys, we’ll have plenty of them after today.”

“You would know all about fun with human boys, wouldn’t you mother?” Ayla said.

The duchess blushed, “E-Enough,” she said, flustered, “this is a challenge for you, every woman in this family must be able to take an entire human fortress by herself,” she pointed at the looming castle, “now get to work! And know that I will be writing your tutors about your performance!”

Ayla rolled her eyes as she dismounted from her horse, walking towards the castle in a huff, Mother is so eager to put on a dignified front, she thought with a chuckle, and it’ll come crumbling down five minutes after she resizes the cutest boy in that town over there.

She turned her attention to the fortress, ignoring the flaming arrows that rained down on her. She didn’t bother with any theatrics, simply willing them not to hit her. They formed a near perfect circle around the young elf as she regarded the massive stone wall before her. A grin lit up her features, and she took a deep breath, exhaling as if she was blowing out birthday candles.

The men on the wall screamed in surprise as the solid stone was replaced by fluorescent pink bubbles, bubbles that blew away almost lazily on the wind as Ayla giggled, admiring her work. The men screamed as they fell, but with each bubble that burst under their weight they shrank in size, becoming smaller and smaller with each foot as the soapy suds popped on their armor, their hands, their feet. By the time the dozens of men had made it halfway down the cascade of rising pink bubbles that had been their wall, they were no larger than dolls, and as their eyes stung from the obnoxiously fruity scented soap that the bubbles were made from, they soon found themselves bouncing off the bubbles as their size became that of insects, unable to break the shimmering surface tension of the transparent pink orbs.

“Look out!” the former captain cried feebly as a loud *pop* sent him tumbling down again. This time when he struck the bubble he simply passed into it without breaking, landing on the bottom and causing it to sink instead of floating away like the others. He rose, drawing his sword and slashing at the side, but his sword only bounced off, and as he looked around he realized that all of the rest of the guards had suffered the same fate, struggling feebly within the floating pink bubbles as they drifted lazily down, away from the rest of the transformed wall which was scattered into the blue sky by the wind.

Ayla simply gestured, willing the swirling bubbles to her, smirking at each of the trapped tiny humans as they orbited her slowly.

“So pretty and pink,” she sighed happily, cradling the bubble that held the captain in her hands like an apple. She lifted it to her face, letting the captain see the grinning girl’s face fill the transparent pink barrier. “I do love bubbles,” she said softly, tapping it and letting the captain drift away again, pounding angrily on the side as his swears at her were muffled, “humans have a harder time with them though, you just get stuck in them so easily once you’ve been resized…” She smirked as she tapped the side of the bubble, causing the captain to float away with his fellows, “you’ll find out all about that though, I’m fond of taking baths with my toys.” She flicked her wrist, and the men shouted as one as the bubbles trapping them were whipped away on a current of wind, disappearing into the sky on a current bound for the elven camp, miles away.

The rest of the humans inside the fortress had watched the entire spectacle in morbid fascination, and then panic seized them as the young elven aristocrat simply walked into the fortress through the empty space where wall had been moments ago. Arrows rained down on her, a pot of burning oil was thrown, and one man even managed to turn the tower’s ballistae, sending a massive bolt her way. All of it rather improbably missed, guided away by invisible magical tendrils controlled without even a thought, and in turn a blue bolt fired out at each attacker, shrinking them out of their clothing in a puff of smoke. With a grin she held her hand up, clenching her fist and summoning them all to her.

The tiny men barely had time to gather their thoughts before they were pulled through the air, as if roped around their ankles and yanked by invisible tendrils. Their tiny screams echoed through the fortress as they rocketed down towards Ayla, slowing to a halt as they floated in the air at chest level before her, hovering lazily like fireflies as the gigantic elf looked them all over with approval.

“Now what to do with all of you?” she asked, tapping her chin with a playful grin. She snapped her fingers, “I know just the thing!” She clenched her fist, tensing the muscle and grimacing with exertion. The men floating before her screamed in panic as the world grew even bigger, the elf growing from a mere giant into a true titaness as she coursed magic through them, sweeping their size away. Soon they were floating before her like gnats.

Ayla gasped, grinning euphorically as she looked on her handiwork, “That’s just part of it,” she boomed, her breath scattering some of her floating prisoners like a hurricane as she chanted a new spell under her breath. Around each human strange beads formed from the air, beautiful ruby red, encasing each of the miniscule guards in gemstones the size of grains of sand. “Don’t worry,” she called as the material slid over their heads, completing the encasement, “you’ll still be able to breathe…” With a flourish of her hand the minute glittering gemstones flew into her waiting locks of hair, adhering to the long silky strands and burying many of the humans in the dense forest.

Ayla glanced around, spotting a nearby mirror. With a smirk she swayed her hips, walking towards it and running her fingers through her hair. The pale strands glittered red as she did so, catching the light in a pleasing way that complimented her dress, showing off the hundreds of trapped humans.

The trapped guards found their world shaking and swaying as the gigantic elf walked out of the ruins of their fortress, carrying them all with her as mere hair ornaments. The soft scent of her skin filled their senses as the wind rushed through the forest they were trapped in, and many began to wonder how long they would be stuck adorning the elf’s perfect golden locks.

“Impressive work,” her mother said as she walked back to her, “the bubbles were truly inspired.”

“Thank you, mother,” she giggled, running her fingers through her hair and enjoying the slight red shimmer. She glanced over at the town, where a bell was ringing in alarm as the panicked humans ran through the streets. “I don’t think those ones will stand in place while I show off though.”

The duchess got off her own horse, waving for her daughter to follow her, “Allow me to do so then.” She glanced at Ayla’s hair, frowning, “a gaudy use for resized humans.”

“You’re just jealous that I can get them this small,” Ayla giggled, shaking her head back and forth playfully and rocking the world of the hundreds adhered to her hair strands.

The duchess glowered at her daughter, “Jealous, am I?” she smiled, turning towards the human town. She muttered under her breath for several moments, drawing as much magical energy as she could. She took a deep breath, weaving the rest of the spell with her mind.

“Well?” Ayla asked mockingly.

“Quiet!” her mother snapped, gritting her teeth as she readied her masterwork, a spell that even the most powerful archmages had been stunned to see her perform. Ayla’s eyes went wide, and her mouth dropped open as the entire human town glowed with a bright orange light. The aura intensified, nearly blinding Ayla and causing her to shield her eyes. When she finally blinked them open the human town was simply gone.

Her mouth went dry, “M-Mother, you didn’t… vaporize them, did you? You know we’re not supposed to hurt them if we can help it-“

The duchess turned around with a smile, holding her open palm out, “Of course not my dear!”

“Goddess,” Ayla swore, leaning over her mother’s hand in awe.

In the human town the panic slowly stopped, as a sense of wonder and stunned shock came over them. They looked up as the grasslands around them had been replaced by a rolling and slightly shiny material that they soon recognized as leather, leather that clad the massive fingers that rose around their town like mountainous far away pillars. A pair of gigantic elven faces looked down at them, a younger one with an expression on her face as shocked as any of theirs, and another, who looked almost middle aged, with a smug smirk as she studied them all.

“Hello dears,” she said in a soft and reassuring voice.

“Y-You did their entire village?” Ayla stammered, “it’s not even the size of a gold coin…”

“That’s right,” she said sweetly, “and that’s something everyone down there should consider before they get any ideas about fleeing.” She squinted, barely able to see the townspeople, “I’ve always enjoyed this, holding human towns in my hand I mean… It’s been so long since I’ve had a good campaign, it almost makes me feel young again-“ she stopped herself, chuckling and nearly causing an earthquake for the tiny town, “Sorry, I tend to prattle on… I’m the Duchess Silverblade, and this town is being rehomed. I’ve got a lovely flower bed back at my manor that you’re going to love!”

The townspeople panicked again as the duchess reached a single finger down, tapping the tip of their belltower with a digit that stretched larger than the mountain ranges in the distance. It crumbled easily under her touch, but if she noticed she said nothing. The air around them shimmered, and the finger withdrew.

“There we are,” she sighed, lowering the coin sized town to the open top of her dress. She tilted her hand, letting it slide into her cleavage, slowly she adjusted it, resting the tiny town just over her nipple, confident her spell would protect the inhabitants. She cupped her breast playfully a moment, imagining the shock, and arousal, of the town’s male population, growing a little wet herself at the thought.

She stopped, smirking disdainfully at Ayla’s shimmering red hair, and the hundreds of speck sized humans that made it so, “I changed my mind,” she said mildly, “I like the hair after all.”

Ayla twirled a lock around her finger, making the humans trapped on those strands dizzy as she followed behind her mother.

I’ve still got a lot to learn, she reflected, thinking on what she would have done with an entire city in the palm of her hand…

A scout rode up to them, “My Duchess!” she shouted, “The general wants all forces to her position!”

Duchess Silverblade rose an eyebrow, “Odd, I wonder what’s happened?” She sighed, “I suppose we’ll have to see if the Prince and the Princess have accomplished their goals yet…”

…

Prince Tristan was easy to pick out from the elven retinue, at only seven feet tall he was a small elf, and compared to the towering ten foot bodyguards around him he was by far the most approachable of the party, and the human townsfolk didn’t flinch away from him nearly as much as he walked to the raised platform in the town square.

He was well aware of the effect his appearance had on others, with long blond hair, fair features, and a slender form, plenty of humans, other elves even, might have mistaken him for female at a distance, something that had irked him for years and which he’d slowly turned to his advantage. He gave a small smile to the crowds that all gazed at him with a mix of lust and awe as he slowly climbed the wooden steps.

“Can everyone hear me?” he said in a jovial tone, lighthearted and crisp, with a voice that seemed to ring in all of their ears. The humans all murmured agreement, still nervous, and he gave them his best reassuring grin. “Now I know many are frightened about the approaching elven armies, that’s why I’ve come ahead of them! To make sure everyone understands things, to make sure we all get what we want!”

The townspeople murmured in confusion, “You’re not here to demand our surrender?” the captain of the town guard asked dubiously.

“Surrender?” Tristan laughed, “no, never! Surrender is what defeated enemies do! I’m here to offer opportunities!”

He had their interest now, and he chuckled inwardly. As a male elf, most thought the mountain leveling destructive magics that his sisters managed were out of his reach.  While he could perform those spells as easily as any royal, he’d never reduce a charging cavalry force to playthings. As he’d matured he’d learned that he had unique magical talents of his own, ones that lent themselves to his strengths.

“Let me tell you what I see here,” he began, “people who work hard, people who don’t get half of what they deserve for what they do every day!” the people nodded in agreement, his voice filling their hearts and making them wonder when they’d get what they deserved. Tristan smiled, knowing that most of the women, and if he were truthful a good share of the men, were already having lustful thoughts about him fill their heads, and the rest imagined him as a friend at the tavern, sharing inside jokes as they talked. “What if,” he began, “What if you could all live a life of leisure like the nobles do? What if you only worked when you wanted?”

“That’s… that would be nice,” the captain of the guard admitted.

“That’s what we elves are offering!” Tristan said excitedly, “a special place for every human to enjoy the life they deserve, the life our goddess demands for you! Once you’re resized you’ll be free from labor, and you’ll be cared for by loving elven companions!”

Below him his several bodyguards began chanting the spell, taking it at a slow pace to conserve energy and not distract Tristan’s audience. No one in the crowd seemed to notice that the wooden platform was just a little higher, and the elven prince leapt off the stage with a flourish, getting a round of applause from the excited humans.

“Now all of this fighting, all of this resisting, it’s stressful,” Tristan continued, walking through the crowd.

“Wait a minute,” a woman muttered, looking up at him, “weren’t you-“

He turned to her quickly, stroking her hair affectionately in a way that instantly dulled her back into the semi-trance, “Why spend your lives stressed? Imagine loving elven fingers massaging your tiny body every day?” the woman groaned as he rubbed her shoulders, not realizing that he was now reaching further down to do so.

By the time he started speaking again the crowd was down to his knees, looking up at him in excitement, “The Elven Empire is actually helping humans,” he continued, “it’s all been one big misunderstanding!” He couldn’t help but laugh as he saw them all shrink to ankle height, then toe height, finally resting at the Imperial standard size for humans: one inch. With a sigh he bowed, “And now my friends, if you’ll look around, you’ll see that everything I’ve promised you is already at hand!”

There were shouts and confusion as they looked up at the towering prince, and a moment later his bodyguards appeared with nets, bringing them down over the crowd of tiny humans and bagging them up just as they had the presence of mind to flee.

“Good work Prince Tristan,” Synda, the captain of his guard called excitedly, “you’re amazing!”

“I know, I know,” he chuckled. Truth be told, even his own bodyguards weren’t immune to his charms, and he gave Synda a wink that sent her blushing as she followed the others, grabbing the tiny humans for transport as his personal carriage wheeled it’s way through the town’s gate.

He froze as he felt a blade against his neck.  A feminine giggle echoed from behind him as a woman, a human woman by her stature, wrapped her arm around him, hugging him close with a surprisingly strong grip.

“That was a cute speech,” she growled, getting on her tiptoes to lick his neck aggressively, “all it really did for me was rile me up though…”

With a grunt Tristan gripped her knife hand, flipping her over his head in a practiced maneuver. As she tumbled and made a graceful landing, he got a look at his assailant. She was a redheaded human, with freckles and wild bushy hair giving her a crazed look as she spun a pair of knives. She wore a skintight black outfit, with a long cloak and a hood pulled back.

“Name’s Cathy Cuthroat,” she growled, “wanna guess how I got the name?”

“No need,” he muttered, slowly circling her. He smiled, “Now Cathy, why don’t we just put down the weapons and I’ll send for some wine?”

“Fat fucking chance,” she laughed, “I’m the world’s greatest assassin! I’ve had plenty of mages try that magical charisma crap.” Tristan saw his guards slowly moving closer, but he held up his hand, giving them pause.

“And what business do you have with me?” he asked slowly, making sure to stay out of arm’s reach.

“A lot of people would pay good money for an elf prince’s death,” she said with a shrug, “and you’re dumb enough to walk right into human towns!” She dove at him, her blades flashing, and he grunted as she managed to slice across his arm before he leapt out of the way.

He looked at the thin trail of blood on his forearm for a moment as the cut rapidly healed, then slowly grinned, I want- no I NEED this one! He straightened himself, ignoring the wound as he planned his attack. Let’s see just how much you can resist me then?

This time when she charged at him he didn’t dodge, instead he grabbed her hand, just barely moving the blade away from himself in time. He embraced her, squeezing her bottom and causing her to gasp as he bent down to give her a passionate kiss.

“W-What the hell?” Cathy stammered, her face as red as her hair as she stumbled backwards.

“What can I say? I love human women,” he chuckled.

“Fucking die already!” she roared.

“You don’t really want to hurt me, do you?” he asked, holding his arms wide.

Cathy paused, blinking in confusion as her mental defenses faltered, “Y-Yes I do!” she shouted, hurtling her knife at him.

Tristan gulped, just barely moving his head out of the way, “So wild!” he continued, “but there’s something else there…” he forced himself to take a step closer, causing the assassin to gasp. He smirked as he found her mental weak point, “Cathy, just put down the knife and let me have you, be the pretty thing you were always meant to be?”

She held the knife out shakily, not realizing that it was just a little heavier than it should have been, “N-No, I fist fuck pretty boys like you-“

“Cathy you’re going to be small,” he said sternly, “cute, and you’re going to stop pretending you don’t want that.”

Cathy’s knife clattered from her hand, and she looked up at the now towering elven prince as she dwindled, “Wait, no! You’re hypnotizing me, like you did with them!”

“No,” he chuckled, “I have to appeal to something inside of you to do anything… If you don’t want to be my doll, just stop shrinking!”

She whimpered, trying to maintain a fiery expression as her height dropped below his waist level, “I-I’m not a doll!”

“I’ve got a lot of dolls,” he remarked, “I wasn’t lying when I said I liked human girls.”

Cathy fell to her knees, her eyes wide, “I-I’m rough… mean?” she squeaked, questioning it herself.

“Hmm… no, I don’t think so,” he muttered, bending down to pick her up as she dropped down to the size of one of his sister’s old dolls back home. “Look, this is easily fixed.” He ran a finger down her red hair, making her shiver as his magic instantly rendered it tamed, wrapping it in a complex braid.

“Wha?” she looked up in shock, “I’m the world’s deadliest assassin, do you know how many people I’ve-“

“I hate the color black on you,” he muttered, casting a spell on her cloak next.

Cathy shivered as her tight black assassin’s garb poofed outward, becoming a frilly pink ballroom gown, the pauldrons beneath her cloak poofed out into ruffled sleeves, and her cloak seemed to fold down into a stitched floral pattern as she landed on her bottom, sitting in his palm at half the size she’d been when he picked her up.

Cathy raised her black gloved hands to her face, watching the leather turn to frilly white lace, “I…” she gulped, looking up at him angrily and balling her fists. “You’ll regret this, I’ll find a way to get big again, and then-“

“I doubt you’ll try to escape at all, your heart is pounding right now, and not because you’re scared,” Tristan smirked, bringing a single finger up under the dress. Cathy gasped as the massive digit rubbed at the wetness between her legs, whatever else the magic had done it hadn’t given her underwear to go with her new outfit.

Tristan let all magic drop from his voice, enjoying the way the woman squirmed from his motions, “Cathy,” he said with a teasing smile, “tell me, do you want to be my doll?”

The former world’s greatest assassin looked up at him with a growl, fighting the rising orgasm, “Yes!” she gasped, climaxing and bucking her hips against his fingertip, “Fuck me! Yes, I’ll be your goddamn dolly, okay?”

“That’s what I thought,” he laughed, pulling his now soaked fingertip out from under her dress. He sucked it a moment, enjoying the taste of her cum as she panted helplessly in his palm. “Now finish shrinking,” he ordered, watching his would-be killer dwindle the rest of the way down to two inches in his palm.

He walked by his shocked bodyguard, holding the defeated assassin in hand like a trophy as he made his way to the wagon. Walking up into it he made his way to his things, withdrawing a small box and opening it to reveal a tiny bedroom inside, complete with a roaring fireplace, a little bookshelf, and slitted windows that showed the illusion of a summer’s day outside. Tristan lowered Cathy onto the bed, withdrawing his hand and leaving his stunned conquest in her new dollhouse.

“T-this is only until I decide to escape,” she muttered.

“I’m sure,” he chuckled, “be a good girl and wait here for me to finish my work in the rest of the town. With that he shut the box’s lid, trapping Cathy inside until he was ready to play with her again later.

And to think, everyone teased me for playing with dolls growing up, he thought, fighting a chuckle.

His musings were interrupted by the arrival of one of the general’s scouts, leaping off her horse and presenting him with sealed orders, “Thessalina has ordered everyone to regroup!” the scout said eagerly.

Prince Tristan raised an eyebrow, “I suppose someone should fetch my dear sister,” he sighed.

…

Princess Nyana giggled as she thundered towards the human city, which was sounding alarms as the tiny people fled before her. They weren’t really tiny, not yet anyway, Princess Nyana had always preferred to make herself big, and often wondered why other elves didn’t do so.

Her immense blue dress fluttered in the wind, the rippling of the fabric echoing over the city as Nyana thundered closer, dominating the horizon. A few flaming boulders flew at her from trebuchets on the city walls, bouncing harmlessly off her knees without so much as leaving a red mark.

“Hi everyone!” she shouted excitedly, “I’m Princess Nyana! I’m gonna give you guys a chance to surrender, but first I want to have some fun, okay?”

Nobody responded, with the city in a state of chaos at the princess’s arrival most of the people seemed set on fleeing. She glanced at the far gate with a frown, taking a short walk around the city as arrows and ballistae bolts bounced harmlessly off her legs.

“No leaving today, sorry!” she chuckled, getting down on her hands and knees and slowly pushing the massive gates shut. The people who had been fleeing towards it cried out in panic, and wails of despair went up as she cupped her hand, scooping a massive mound of dirt in front of the city’s main exit, blocking it for good. “There we go,” she muttered, standing back up.

A small fire near the docks caught her attention, and she sighed, rolling her eyes, “Hey, you humies might want to get that!” she scowled as the fire began to spread, and the screams of people trapped in the buildings echoed even to the gigantic elf. “Goddess,” she groaned in annoyance, “this is exactly why you guys need elves to take care of you!” She lifted a massive sandaled foot, causing everyone in her path to scream, scurrying out of her way as she slowly brought it down on an empty patch of street. Nyana was careful to go as slow as she could, giving the humans ample time to actually avoid her footfalls, but they didn’t seem to realize it, and they looked in fear at the massive footprints that were left in their streets, cracking the pavement beneath the towering elf’s weight.

“Okay, here we go,” she muttered, cupping her hand and reaching into the town’s bay. With a grin she splashed at the dock as hard as she could, sending a wall of water towards the fires, which hissed out. Standing back up she reached towards one of the buildings, pulling the roof off as easily as if it were a lid on a shoebox, casually tossing it into the sea behind her. A cowering young man looked up at her in shock, wiping soot from his face.

“Aww,” she cooed, reaching for him, “you poor thing!” the man yelped as he was pinched between her fingers, rocketing up at the speed of a crossbow bolt as she brought him before her enormous blue eye. “What’s your name cutie?”

“E-Eli!” he shouted.

“Goddess, this region has some cute boy humans,” she muttered, “I’d put you back, but I feel like it would be hard to find you later, do you want to stay with me?”

Eli gulped, looking down at the chaos unfolding below, “Yes please miss elf!” he shouted.

“Yay!” she beamed, “you’re not going to regret it!” she slowly lifted her skirt, revealing her white panties to him. Slowly he was brought to the hem, then with a dip of her fingers he was shoved inside, the fabric rushing against his skin as the elf positioned him near her womanhood. He looked up at her pussy in awe, simply laying in shock as her finger positioned itself near his back. “And… in you go,” she breathed, slowly pushing the tiny human inside of herself.

The gigantic elf’s gaze turned to the bay again, and her eyes lit up as she spotted a massive warship, the sails unfurling as it tried to escape. With a giggle she waded into the water, the depth of the bay barely reaching her knees as she caught the fleeing vessel.

“Aw, no way!” she said eagerly, gripping the sides and lifting it out of the water, “I thought all of the human boats got wrecked when Thessalia did that surprise attack on Kolkat… I am so keeping this!” The crew hung on for dear life as her giant eye peered over the railing at them, “and look, a full crew! Oh wow, I hope you guys know shanties!”

The humans cried out as their vessel was enveloped in blue magic, slowly reducing it to half of its former size. The princess casually slid the wooden ship, and everyone on it, into the pocket sewn on the front of her dress, then turned to the knee high stone castle that guarded the bay.

“Hmm… This isn’t the best castle,” she mused, “it does have one of these…” she reached for the trebuchet, causing the operators to flee as she picked it up, hefting it in her hand a moment. With a shrug she placed it back, causing the siege engineers to look up at her, perplexed. “Still, I don’t have one from this country yet,” she said, her smile slowly widening.

She wrapped her arms around the stone structure, and the men inside felt the ground shake as she grunted, hefting it up as she literally pulled it up by the foundation. The townspeople watched as the towering elf easily jostled their ancient stone fortress up, holding it as though it were a box of apples, only slightly awkward for her to lift. Their hearts collectively skipped a beat as they realized how helpless they were at the sight of that grinning face turning back to them.

“Oh uh… You guys surrender, right?”

The air filled with shouts of “we surrender! Please don’t hurt us!”

“Good,” she sighed with relief, “I’m going to go take a look at my new stuff, my soldiers will come by in like an hour to resize you all, don’t cause any trouble, okay?” The thundering footsteps marked the gigantic princess’s exit, and she whistled happily to herself at another conquest well done… then stopped, frowning as she saw her brother’s banners appearing down the road.

“Now what could he want?” she wondered, playfully asking the question to the soldiers in her new fortress. “Let’s go see guys!”

The men inside gripped the walls for dear life as she skipped along, holding their castle in her hands.

…

Thessalia balked as the elven captain before her tried to explain the loss, “H-He had a group of very cute human men lure us into an ambush,” she said nervously.

“And you didn’t see through it!?” the general hissed angrily.

“They said they were escapees from a prison full of humans who were locked up for being too handsome!” the captain said, “obviously we had to investigate, and then when we were all inside the humans just locked the doors, the walls had been covered in anti-magical runes…” she cleared her throat, “Prince Richard released me so that I could come and report the defeat to you, he says he’s ready to meet again if you want.”

“How courteous of him,” Thessalia muttered. 

…

Prince Richard was wearing a form fitting leather tunic with shorts that ended well above the knee, causing Thessalia’s eyes to wander over his form as she walked up to the hill they’d agreed to meet on. 

“That’s hardly the uniform of a soldier on the warpath,” Thessalia chuckled, looking down at him. She enjoyed the way the prince blushed as she reached down to stroke his cheek, twirling her finger through his hair for a moment.

Richard’s heart raced at her touch, and he cleared his throat, “Our weapons and armor seemed to do little good against your power, so I simply took advantage of your subordinate’s… tastes.”

“Clever, I assume that the elves are unharmed?” Thessalia walked around him, enjoying the human’s nervous attempts to follow her with his eyes.

“Given how our battles have gone so far, I have instructed everyone that it would perhaps be best to continue avoiding bloodshed,” he muttered, “It’s a strange way to be fighting a war…”

“Cute, clever, and wise,” Thessalia said, her smile broadening, “we are going to have such a wonderful time together!”

Richard frowned, “What do you mean by that?”

“Who do you think is getting you when this is all over?” Thessalia said with a grin. She reached up and unbuttoned the top of her uniform, exposing her ample breasts as she worked her way down. 

“What are you doing!?” Richard asked, looking away in embarrassment, “T-That’s not dignified behavior for a meeting between generals!”

“And it is dignified for you and your men to dress like trollops?” Thessalia laughed, “Just look Prince Richard…” He turned, finding himself entranced by the massive globes of soft flesh. “You’re going to spend a lot of time here,” she drawled, tracing her finger down her cleavage, “once I’m done punishing you for being such a rebellious little human! Most of them give up by now!”

“I’ll find a way to win,” Richard vowed, crossing his arms.

“You’re lucky I like you, or I’d have you shrunk here and now!” Thessalia snapped.

“It’s another slime clone,” Richard said with a smug smirk. A moment later his form melted into the familiar blue goo, leaving just the crystal. 

Thessalia chuckled as she walked up to the puddle, fishing around in it for a moment, if he’s remote controlling those, he’d have to have some part of himself in it… Ah! She pulled a single of the prince’s blonde hairs from what was left of the magical construct. Wiping the goo off it, she stuck it in her pocket, we’ll see what fun my mages can have with this…

…

Richard grinned as his men surrounded the teleportation portal. The three elves that had been guarding it were tied and gagged, looking up at him in confusion. He’d lured General Thessalia’s forces away using a series of feints, allowing him to capture the recently constructed Waygate. 

“With this we could go right to their capital, really hurt them!” one of his captains said excitedly.

“We don’t want to hurt them, not seriously anyway,” Richard sighed, “otherwise they might start wanting to hurt us back, and that’s the end of us… Our best chance is to convince them we won’t make good pets.” 

“How do we do that?” one man asked.

“We cause a few messes,” Richard said with a grin. 

…

“He did what!?” Thessalia snapped.

“He and his men engaged in a spree of vandalism in the art district of the capital,” her squire said sheepishly, “many prized artworks were uh… altered, and his men also relieved their horses in Asyn’s temple. They struck so quickly that by the time the city watch was alerted, they’d already withdrawn back through the portal.”

Thessalia’s eye twitched as anger filled her, “That little…” she forced herself to calm down, “anything else?”

“Prince Richard also personally burned your mansion down,” the squire said, backing away slowly. 

Thessalia saw red, “G-Get me a meeting with him…” she growled, shaking with rage. 

…

Prince Richard waited on the hilltop with a smug smirk, “Do you like my new shirt?” he called, gesturing down to the newly sewn outfit, “I got the fabric from your sitting room curtains, unfortunately I left my pipe lit while I was perusing your library, and well… accidents happen!”

“I suppose you think this is funny!?” Thessalia hissed.

“We can avoid any more of this if you will just stop,” he replied angrily, “even if you win, we’ll always be causing you headaches. Two inches tall? We’ll sneak out and cut your blankets to ribbons, get into the pantry and throw jam everywhere!”

“Please, you’ll be kissing my boots inside of a week!” Thessalia growled, “you probably want to already!”

The prince coughed, “That’s not- That is to say-”

“Spare me,” Thessalia grinned, “I had my mages cook up a little something special for you.”

“I’m not here,” he reminded her, “I’m-”

“Controlling a slime clone from somewhere far away, yes,” she chuckled, withdrawing something from her pocket. Richard shivered suddenly, and with a flourish she held out a small figurine, carved in his likeness.

“W-What’s that-”

“A voodoo doll,” Thessalia said, holding it up to her face, “and it’s right about the size you’re going to be…” She stroked it with her finger, and Richard shivered as he felt the gigantic digit slide along his back. 

“Don’t!” he whimpered, feeling her start to toy with the doll’s groin.

“Oh? Does that feel good?” she teased. Slowly she massaged the spot, watching him gasp as he felt her finger as if it were on his own body. Richard’s eyes went wide as he felt her humid breath on his whole body as she brought the doll to her mouth, taking a long, slow lick.

“Agh!” he fell to his knees, cumming in his pants while the general chuckled down at him.

“Every time I get bored, I’ll get this out for a little playtime,” she said with a grin. Richard watched in horror as she unbuttoned her uniform, revealing those gorgeous breasts again. He felt the warmth and pressure against his body, along with the soft almost floral scent of the general’s perfume as she slid the small figurine between them, hiding it from view. “I’ll see you soon Richard!” she taunted, watching his latest slime clone dissolve.

…

General Thessalia studied the map, wondering where Prince Richard’s forces could be hiding. It wouldn’t matter soon, with the Duchess Silverblade’s efforts in the countryside, she would be able to take their capital city soon, and the prince would have no choice but to defend it from her.

“I’m going to enjoy getting to know you better Richard,” she chuckled.

…

Prince Richard sighed as he studied the map, “We’ve got no choice but to commit to it,” he muttered to himself. He looked up at his generals, “Well? Does anyone have any last minute suggestions?”

A shrouded man that made clockwork noises as he moved stepped forward, “We re-activate my analytical engine,” his voice clanked, “with a thinking machine unleashed the elves will soon be-“

“Quick question,” Richard said, annoyed, “is this the same analytical engine that promised to destroy all life the last time we turned it on?”

The clockwork man’s electric eyes blinked a moment, “W-Well your majesty, if you think about it, the elves definitely fall under the umbrella of all life-“

He gasped suddenly, feeling the invisible giant fingers of General Thessalia toying with the voodoo doll, this is the fourth time today! He thought angrily, feeling the wetness as she popped it into her mouth. He felt a tongue longer than his body slide over his front, and he tensed and tried to keep himself composed as he dismissed his advisors.

It wasn’t a moment too soon, his knees buckled, and he collapsed onto his desk as the general worked him to orgasm once again through the voodoo doll, no doubt laughing to herself miles away. 

Later, and in a new pair of pants, he paced his room, trying to think of any way to stop the general from reaching the capital. 

“Enough of this,” he muttered, grabbing a crystal ball from the corner of his desk. “Father,” he called to the swirling mists.

“Yes Richard?” the aged king muttered, appearing within.

“I don’t think we can stop the elves militarily, have the priests succeeded in contacting the gods yet?”

The king sighed, “The gods do not answer,” he said quietly, “no one can say why…

…

In the heavenly realm Asyn shouted excitedly as she downed another cup of ale, “This party is tits!” she shouted, and with a roar the other gods agreed. At her bare breast, a tiny Jerome held on to her nipple for dear life as she swayed in time to the music, performing an erotic yet elegant dance.  Her divine audience cheered as she dazzled them with her movements and skill.  Even among the gods, Asyn was a bit of a perfectionist.  That, combined with her vanity, meant that she excelled in whatever she did, sticking to it until it was simply amazing.  That included throwing parties, like the one going on right now.

Among the audience, a certain goddess stepped forward and joined her, dancing with equal elegance.

“Beautiful Asyn! It’s been far too long since we’ve had one of your famous parties” the goddess, Eleanor, said.

Asyn shifted her dancing and the two circled each other in perfect synchronization, their conversation not slowing them in the slightest.  She looked at Eleanor’s kind face adorned with a teasing smile, her flowing reddish brown hair, her curvy body dressed in what amounted to ribbons of decorative cloth, and a prodigious chest that rivaled Asyn’s own. Some of Eleanor’s ribbons trailed behind her movements similar to the glittery starlight trailing behind Asyn’s movements, giving a beautiful show to all witnesses.

“Eleanor!” Asyn exclaimed, smiling at her friend, “Always good to see you! I’m glad you’re enjoying yourself.”

“The last party you hosted lasted over 800 years and left most passed out. Definitely an unforgettable experience.“ Her golden brown eyes lowered to Asyn’s chest, “And it seems you’ve picked up some interesting accessories since last time too.”

Asyn’s eyes went wide as she saw the other goddess’s grin, “Oh my god!” she called drunkenly, “Are you referring to this little guy!?” She pointed at her nipple, where Jerome had managed to climb back onto her breast with a grunt, “I love him!” Asyn said excitedly, “this little guy is awesome!”

Eleanor looked at Jerome as he clung to Asyn’s nipple while her breast bounced and swung, “Oh my… He has quite the grip! How very admirable!” she said, amused by his situation.

“Uh, thanks?” he asked skeptically.

Eleanor matched her gaze with Asyn’s and drew closer, giggling as Jerome was sandwiched between their breasts.  Their joint dance slowed into something more intimate as she looked at the drunk elven goddess, “You know, when I first made humans, I did it for the fun of it.  And because I felt like being pampered a little.  I had no idea they would grow as much as they did.”

Asyn blinked in surprise, “Oh wow,” slowly she grinned, “That’s surprising.  Everyone else used humans as a template for making their own races, including me with my elves, so finding out you made them on a whim is kind of interesting.”

“Not at all,” Eleanor responded, “What’s interesting is the variety of what everyone else made. Fairies, Lamia, Dragonfolk, to name a few, and your wonderful elves of course.”

“Thank you!” Asyn beamed, clearly pleased by the praise, “You know I had to get them juuust right, that’s why I took longer than the others.”

“Indeed. They are very beautiful, just like their creator.” Eleanor brought her head closer to Asyn as she said that and wrapped her arms around her. “I’d love to get to know that creator better.”

Asyn’s smile broadened with excitement. “Okay!” She turned to the crowd of partying gods, “Keep the music and booze going guys, I’m going upstairs with my new friend!”

Lustful catcalls and whistles followed and Eleanor blushed, following behind the elven goddess.

Asyn pulled the other goddess into her bedchamber, gripping Jerome in her hands as she pulled Eleanor to the bed.  Eleanor lay on her back and looked up with lust at the golden haired elven deity, which Asyn returned while crawling into the bed on top of her.

Asyn locked her in a kiss, giving Jerome a view of the giant action from his place on her palm. He gulped, feeling oddly conflicted at seeing the elven goddess making out with his own race’s creator.

Eleanor gasped as Asyn broke the kiss, her eyes wide, “Amazing” she breathed.

“Humans, umf,” Asyn groaned, tracing her free finger over Eleanor’s rounded ear, “you did such a good job with them.”

Eleanor licked her lips, leaning into Asyn’s embrace, “It is nice to be appreciated…”

“I do like them at a different size though,” the elven goddess laughed, holding Jerome up to Eleanor’s face.

“It’s been wild!” he said with a grin.

“You… like being like this?” Eleanor asked curiously.

“Yeah, why wouldn’t I?” Jerome asked, confused.

“Wanna try?” Asyn whispered in the other goddess’s ear. Eleanor squeaked as Asyn’s hand slipped inside of her top, squeezing her breast and flicking her nipple gently.

“I guess I should,” she gasped as Asyn teased her, “Admittedly I’ve never done it with such a size difference… but if you say so.”

Asyn snapped her fingers, and Eleanor started as a large wine glass appeared in her own hand, “Get a little courage in you, and let’s see where the night goes!”

Eleanor gulped, and then took a long drink of the wine, gasping as she drained it in a single go. Her face was already flushed, and she smiled warmly at the elf goddess.

“I-If we’re going to do this,” she said, her voice already starting to slur, “w-we need to do all the things you’ve-“

“Yeah, yeah, all the things I’ve gotten up to with Jerome here,” Asyn laughed, “if you want me to lend him to you for a century you’ve got it!” She snapped her fingers again, and Eleanor’s wine glass instantly refilled, “you’re pretty fun Ellie, why don’t we ever hang out?”

“A-Asyn,” she stammered as Asyn pinched her nipple.

…

Jerome was crushed between the two gigantic women’s tits as they rolled on the bed, drunkenly making out around him. The soft embrace of two pairs of breasts was heavenly, and he could barely believe his luck as he tumbled out, smiling onto the bed beside them.

“Okay Ellie,” Asyn grinned, “I think it’s time for you to go all the way…” She grinned at Jerome, “ready to please your goddess?”

“Fuck yeah,” Jerome groaned.

She reached for him and brought him up to Eleanor’s breasts.  The creator of humanity let out a groan of happiness as the elven goddess traced the shrunken human in slow circles over her hardening nipples. Eleanor squealed in a mix of arousal and excitement and Asyn started tracing the hand holding her toy lower, giving the tiny man a good preview of just where he was going as she dipped her hand into Eleonor’s panties. Asyn bit her lip as she slowly forced Jerome into Eleanor’s love canal, causing her to squirm, then groan as the struggles began to send waves of pleasure over her.

“Oh… man,” she chuckled, “this chick is great, we’re definitely hanging out with her more!”

…

Eleanor looked up at Asyn, eyes wide as she and Jerome stood between the vast walls of the elven goddess’s outstretched legs. As a goddess this was a new feeling, a wondrous feeling of awe and lust mixing within her as the enormous elven woman smirked triumphantly.

“See? Humans love being small,” she taunted, “you’re their goddess after all, so they naturally take after you!”

“Y-Yeah,” Eleanor gulped.

Her hand came down behind the two, gently scooting them towards her waiting pussy, spreading her lips open with her free hand and giving humanity’s goddess a look at the glistening tunnel that was about to consume her.

“Now get closer,” Asyn ordered, her eyes gleaming as she felt her arousal peak. Not wanting to wait for them, she pinched the pair together using her thumb and forefinger, causing Eleanor to throw her arms around Jerome with a gasp.

The pair of tiny humans were squeezed tightly against one another’s bodies as Asyn forced them within herself, the moist walls of her pussy gripping them as her fingers pushed them further into the warm darkness of her womanhood. Jerome felt his manhood slide into Eleanor, and the two of them gasped as their hips rocked against one another. 

“Oh, that’s just perfect,” Asyn growled, feeling the motions of their lovemaking stimulating her most sensitive places. She slowly fingered herself, gasping as the tiny couple worked their way deeper into her, bringing her closer to climax with each thrust. 

Inside of her the air was so thick with the smell of Asyn’s juices that it was hard for Jerome and Eleanor to breathe. The smell, the taste, of Asyn’s pussy was ever present, a thick musky aroma that clung to both of them as the fleshy walls began to tremble.

Jerome and Eleanor cried out together as the vibrations brought both of them over the brink, and their own movements sent Asyn into climax with them, shouting as she threw her head back, relishing the sensation of the tiny pair of humans deep within her. 

“Fuck that was good,” Asyn drawled happily. There was a shimmer next to her, and Eleanor appeared at her side in the bed, grinning and still covered in her juices. 

“You certainly chose well with Jerome there,” she chuckled, glancing down at Asyn’s slit. She cupped her hand over it playfully, pushing the squirming man back inside the other goddess just as his head poked out. “It’s too bad he doesn’t have divine powers to teleport himself out,” she said with a teasing wink. 

Asyn shivered, pulling closer to the other goddess as they giggled together over the tiny man’s entrapment. 

Eleanor looked up a moment, distracted, “What’s wrong?” Asyn asked sleepily.

“Oh, another call from my creations,” she grumbled, “I don’t want to go all the way down there, so I just did a quick check for demons and natural disasters. I did notice a lot of them seem to be thinking about elves lately, they probably just wanted to bless their new friends or something.”

“Yeah,” Asyn yawned, “that sounds like something my creations would do…”

The pair fell asleep in each other’s arms, Jerome still trapped in Asyn’s warm pussy.

From her hilltop command tent Thessalia looked through the eyes of a hawk in the sky at the capital city of the human nation of Cedaria. The city was a formidable fortress to begin with, with four layers of walls, each higher and more impressive than the last, all leading to the large palace overlooking the river that bordered the city on two sides. A fleet of massive warships patrolled the waters, and even as she watched soldiers disembarked, joining the defenders of the city. The walls were filled with crossbowmen, cannons, ballistae, and every manner of siege engine imaginable.  They had mages, soldiers, knights, mercenaries, and every conscript they could muster.

Magical means had been deployed too, and there was a veritable buzz in the air that most of the elves could feel at the tips of their pointed ears. The humans had prepared every ritual and enchantment they could, boosting the power of their own mages, granting their soldiers strength and bravery, magic barriers on every gate and wall, magic circles in front of their ranged units to amplify their projectiles, constructs similar to cannons that mixed magic and engineering, and even anti-magic runes chalked on every surface, from cobblestones to knight’s shields, had made her initial scouting plans impossible.

Releasing her control over the bird, she chuckled. “That’s actually fairly impressive,” Thessalia said with a smile, “Well done Richard.”

“Why thank you!”

Thessalia started, turning around to see the human princeling smirking up at her, “Interesting,” she smirked, “I thought you would have learned your lesson with the slime clones?” she patted her breast pocket, causing Richard to shudder as he felt her fingers caress his voodoo doll through the fabric of the uniform.

“This is an astral projection,” Richard said, crossing his arms, “I’m not physically here at all! In fact it was your voodoo doll that gave my court mages enough of a link to come here and offer you a chance to surrender.”

“I admire the optimism,” Thessalia said mildly, “but I’m going to have to refuse. You and your adorable country are coming back with us.”

“I’m warning you Thessalia, I will be the most unruly little shit!” Richard said, grinning as he reached into his pocket. Thessalia’s eyes went wide as she saw the jeweled glass egg, glimmering in the morning sunlight. Richard chuckled as he saw he had her attention, “Yes, I swiped this off your nightstand before I burned your house down.”

“Richard,” Thessalia said slowly, “that’s a priceless artifact, why don’t we just-“

“Oops!” Richard chuckled, “I dropped it!”

Thessalia’s heart skipped a beat as the glass egg bounced into the grass, “Be careful!” she shouted, but a moment later a * crunch* of breaking glass rang out as Richard smugly stepped on the egg, shattering it to pieces.

“Sorry,” he laughed, “I’m so clumsy.”

Thessalia breathed out slowly, then gave a chuckle, “Richard… you are just the funniest little human, I don’t think any of you has managed to do this much to outwit us in centuries.”

Richard frowned, “Well this is what you can expect, we, I, will be a terrible pet! So just turn around and-“

“I’m really looking for a cute human to keep me on my toes,” Thessalia said, her grin turning predatory. “I don’t suppose your mages warned you about the dangers of astral projection?”

Richard gulped, “m-my physical form can’t be harmed, so-“

Thessalia muttered a quick spell under her breath, causing her hands to glow, and with a grin she seized the ethereal form of Richard, hefting the petite human up to her face with a grin. Richard blushed, his legs dangling in the air as the amazonian elf general laughed at his state.

“You’re right, I can’t harm your physical form,” Thessalia said, carrying him into her tent, “I can’t shrink you, or cast most spells on you… But I can absolutely touch you Richard.” She sat in a large carved wooden chair behind her desk, laying the rebellious human prince facedown across her lap.

“Now hold on!” Richard squeaked, “S-Stop the projection spell!” he shouted to mages who were no doubt miles away, “She’s going to-“

*THWAP!*

The first spanking across his bottom earned a squeal that was quite unbecoming of one of the best generals humanity had to offer, and Thessalia laughed merrily as the second landed, and then the third. Against his will he felt his erection straining against his pants, and he bit his lip as the general’s swats ground his groin against her thighs, even through the fabric it was an intensely pleasurable sensation.

Wait, what’s happening to my body while she’s doing this? His face went even redder, I’ve got to get her to stop before I-

“T-Thessalia this is-“

*thwap*

Richard shuddered, feeling himself getting closer as the general’s palm rose again, “Undignified treatment-“

*THWAP*

Richard gulped, realizing he was at the precipice, one more blow would drive him over the edge, his voice took on a pleading tone, “O-Of an enemy commander! AH!”

* THWAP*

Richard groaned in her lap, causing the general to raise an eyebrow as he spasmed in pleasure. His hips ground eagerly against her thighs, getting every last bit of pleasure he could out of the motion until he was finally spent, panting across her lap.

“Richard,” she said in a low smug voice as her face turned to a grin, “Did you just have an accident while I was spanking you?”

“N-No,” he lied.

“Aww,” she cooed in a condescending tone, reaching over to ruffle his hair, “if you ask me nicely I’ll give you another spanking after the battle, once you’re properly resized of course… I’ll just use my fingertip.”

She let him up, and he looked down at the stain on his crotch with a grimace, “I…” he growled, clenching his fists, “We’ll see who’s spanking whom after the battle Thessalia!”

She teasingly waved goodbye to him as his astral projection vanished, “Goddess he’s a fine one,” she chuckled, feeling herself growing moist between her legs as she thought of when she’d see him again.

…

Richard gasped as his soul returned to his body, blinking and looking up at the mage who had guided him, a redheaded magical prodigy of a girl he’d known for several years named Monica. She had a smirk on her face, glancing down at his crotch, then up to his face.

With a start he realized that his orgasm in the astral world had caused one in his physical body, “Why didn’t you warn me elves could touch astral projections?” he muttered, standing up.

“I thought you wanted to spy on their camp, I didn’t think you’d go flirt with the elf general again,” Monica said with a shrug.

“I do not flirt with the elf general!” Richard protested, wincing in pain as he got up. He rubbed his bottom a moment, “a-and prepare extra padding for my war saddle!”

…

Outside of Thessalia’s tent a long table had been placed and set for brunch, complete with flower arrangements to give the whole setting a relaxed atmosphere as those present overlooked the preparations in the human city below. Present were the commanders of the elven forces, including Thessalia herself, seated at one end of the table, idly sipping from a cup of wine as she observed her guests.

Duchess Silverblade and her daughter Ayla were present of course, and the elder elf was casually toying with a recently shrunk human in her palm, “Now what was your name dear?” she asked sweetly.

“William Stoneheart!” he shouted angrily, “lord of the Stoneheart duchy!”

“What a coincidence, I’m a duchess myself!” Lady Silverblade laughed, “although you look rather young to be a duke boy!”

The young man blushed, “I’ll have you know I’ve won countless-“

“I’m sure, I’m sure,” Duchess Silverblade smirked, “I’m afraid that I’ve taken most of your duchy, and my daughter over there will be arranging it in our garden when we get home, but I think that it’s only fair to grant you new lands.”

William looked up at her suspiciously, then eagerly, “I… truly? I would govern them to the best of my ability!”

“What do you think of hilled country?” she asked, “said to be beautiful?”

William nodded, “Of course, I love hills!”

“Oh good,” Duchess Silverblade laughed, raising the man to her ample chest.

He frowned as he was placed on her breast, the soft spongy flesh dimpling slightly at his two inch form as the elves around the table enjoyed a laugh at his expense. With a sigh he swore under his breath.

“Worry not,” the Duchess proclaimed, “it shall be a large enough fief for you!” With a chuckle she tapped the tiny man’s head, and he looked up in amazement as the titanic elf’s face started getting larger, farther away.

“W-Wait, it’s fine the way it is!” he protested, “a great duchy, I’d love to…” his voice faded as he shrank to the size of a bug, then a grain of sand, then finally too small for the naked eye.

William looked around the vast expanse of his new “duchy,” a vast mountain of titflesh that expanded in all directions. The smell of the duchess’s perfume was on the wind, and he gazed up at her faraway face, more a celestial object than an elf at this point, and as she laughed his world shook.

“That is the fifth lordling I’ve granted a duchy to today,” the Duchess chuckled, reaching for a cup of tea. “There’s another across from him of course,” she poked her right breast affectionately, grinning as she imagined the tiny human traipsing across its vast and jiggling expanse.

“I’ve granted a few holdings today myself,” Ayla smirked, “one lucky human knight is currently exploring his new demesne in the southern forest. ”

“What’s so great about shrinking humans too small to see?” Princess Nyana asked, casually raising and lowering the drawbridge on the castle she’d set next to her plate with the tip of her fingernail. The humans inside scurried about the battlements, shouting in panic as the castle’s commander bellowed orders.

“First there’s the mere artistry of it,” Ayla sighed, “shrinking a human to a few inches? Who cares, any elf can do that. One inch? Ho hum. Go lower than that and it starts getting hard, you’ve got to add additional enchantments to keep them safe, to keep track of them, give them their own laws of gravity so they don’t fall off-“

“Don’t give away all the family secrets dear,” Duchess Silverblade chuckled. She turned to Nyana, “The Silverblade technique incorporates over two dozen enchantments, and my daughter and I have successfully resized humans down to microns in size.”

“It’s impressive, but where’s the fun?” Nyana scowled, “you can’t talk to them or play with them!”

“You’re a goddess to them, their entire world,” the duchess replied, “it’s a taste for the refined I suppose. I don’t leave them that small for very long, but I always have a talk with them after I send them back to two inches,” she grinned, “it’s quite stimulating conversation.”

“I still prefer my collections,” Nyana shrugged, “Do you guys need something to eat?” the princess’s voice boomed over the castle, causing them all to stop. The slender pale fingers, each one as long as their tallest tower was high, stretched across the sky, pinching off a large piece of a sugary pastry. The princess’s fingers descended, placing the pastry on the rooftop battlements.

“Don’t eat it, it could be poison!” the commander shouted.

“She’s eating it right now sir,” a knight said, pointing up. They watched as the princess delicately took a bite of a pastry the size of their courtyard. A moment later they cried out in panic, raising their shields as crumbs rained down like hail, pelting their plate mail. The barrage ended as the princess set the pastry back down, sighing contentedly.

“Fine, eat it if you want,” the commander grumbled angrily as the men gathered around, tearing pieces of the massive pastry off for themselves, “I’ll sooth myself on hardtack and dry beef!”

“It’s good sir!” one of the men called, holding up a piece.

“Yeah!” Nyana’s voice boomed, nearly knocking the commander over, “it’s delicious!”

He slowly turned around to see the elf’s face grinning down, her eyes focused on him specifically in a way that made him want to flee like a startled rabbit. He cried out in surprise again as the elf’s finger descended, her fingernail pressing against his back like a solid stone wall as she gently pushed him closer to the food she’d provided. With a resigned sigh the commander tore himself a piece of the pastry, joining his men as they ate the treat provided by the new “owner” of their fortress.

“Tristan!” Nyana called across the table, causing the elven prince to look up from the woman in his palm.

“Yes?” the handsome elf asked, tossing his blond hair over his shoulder.

“Do you have a spare princess that can live in this castle?” she asked, pointing down to it.

Tristan rolled his eyes, “Nyana, that’s a military fort, no princess, or prince for that matter, would be caught dead living in it, it’s frankly offensive to my eyes, all spike traps and arrow slits…”

Nyana huffed angrily, looking down at the human soldiers on the rooftop, “Did you guys hear that!?”

“Uh, it is… was, a mere harbor fortress my uh, Princess?” the commander shouted up nervously.

“You guys can just call me Nyana,” she said with a shrug, “Anyways don’t feel so bad about your fort! I mean sure, it’s nothing like that one!” she pointed to the capital city below them, and the massive pearl walled castle in the center, “but You guys would have probably stopped most threats, right? I mean you didn’t exactly plan for the most beautiful and crafty elven sorceress in the world to show up!”

“The most humble too,” Tristan smirked, “I’m sure it took a lot of cunning to become a giant and scoop the castle up.”

“About as much as it does using your mind magic to convince them to shrink themselves,” Nyana retorted with a huff. “Miss Silverblade, explain to my brother how hard maintaining that size is?”

“Squabbles between family are best left between family,” the duchess chuckled.

Tristan just rolled his eyes, turning back to Cathy, the tiny assassin turned doll, “Let’s try the dance again,” he said, laying her on the table.

“Like this?” she asked, gripping the sides of his finger as he placed it on the tablecloth.

“Excellent!” he said with a grin, “and a one, two, three-“

The other elves watched with mild interest as the tiny human woman danced with the prince’s finger as her partner, her long red dress twirling around her as she moved elegantly over the tablecloth. His finger picked up speed as it moved around her, a lazy smile on the gigantic elven prince’s face as he deftly maneuvered the digit around the tiny woman. Finally she spun away, leaping and doing a perfect split as she landed on the tablecloth, panting and looking up to him with a look eager for approval.

“Very good!” he said, grinning, “we’ll have to discuss line dances and ballet when I’ve got you back with my other girls.”

Cathy blinked, then scowled, “If you think I’ll be some cute little dancing doll you can bring out to entertain guests-“

“Cathy, Cathy, Cathy,” he chided, reaching down and gently pushing her to her back as his finger lovingly stroked over her, toying with her elaborately done hair, “you don’t have to put on that tough exterior for me!” the tiny woman groaned as the tip of his finger massaged her breast, slowly moving lower. He pulled away just before he reached her crotch, causing her to look up at him with an annoyed scowl.

“You just wait, I’m just getting closer to all of you royal elves for when I make my move! Then you’ll all rue the day you messed with Cathy the Cutthroat!”

“I’m scared already,” Tristan smirked, “now, let’s fix your hair and try the whole thing with a more flowing dress.” Sparks leapt out from his fingertip, and Cathy’s long braid went from slightly frayed to tight and shining, her dress going from the elegant red ballroom gown to a slimmer, lighter one more likely to be found in a tavern.

“You know Tristan, a girl has to wonder why the elven prince knows more cosmetic magics than any elven or human woman in the empire,” Nyana said smugly.

“Hey, you leave Tristan alone!” Ayla and Cathy shouted at once. The tiny human woman and the elven noble glanced at each other from across the table, blushing and going quiet.

“It’s quite alright girls,” Tristan said with a smile, “I’m very used to my sister’s opinions on my interests.”

Thessalia sighed, “Royal family or not, you two should stop bickering, especially in front of your new humans! It’s unbecoming.”

Tristan rolled his eyes, “my dolls see me every day, I’ll not hide myself from them.”

“And my castle guys love me, or they will,” Nyana said with a shrug, “most of the ones I have back home do anyway.”

“Thessalia wouldn’t know, she’s never had a human of her own,” Duchess Silverblade said, smirking behind her teacup.

“I will soon enough,” the general growled, “I’ve just been waiting for the right one…” She cleared her throat, “Is there any news on when the Empress will arrive? She’s late as it is!”

The air seemed to shimmer behind the general, and the hair on her neck stood up, “The funny thing about being the empress,” she drawled, stepping into existence, “is that everyone else’s schedule has to conform to yours, so you can’t ever really be late, everyone else is just early!” She giggled at the joke, causing Thessalia to breathe out in relief.

The empress’s ample hips rocked from side to side as she walked, and around her neck and hanging down into the valley of her cleavage was a small pendant ending in a basket, where a tiny human rode, surrounded by the ample expanse of milky pale flesh.

“I hope you don’t mind that I brought George the sixth,” she said, beaming down at her tiny passenger.

“Hello!” the young human said, waving at them all eagerly. He glanced at the city in the distance, “Hmm… it looks like you’ve overstepped this time your majesty,” he chuckled, “finally, you’re going to get your comeuppance, and all of my ancestors will laugh when-“

The empress silenced him by simply pressing her breasts together, as she had for many generations of his forebears. The walls of soft flesh closed in on the little gold basket he rode in, surrounding him with the warm softness for a moment. She giggled as she felt his squirming motions fighting impotently against her.

“Why do you continue to tolerate such disrespect from your pet’s line?” Thessalia asked curiously.

“I think it’s kind of a family tradition for them at this point,” the empress explained, “I don’t think they even mean it, George is actually very helpful in explaining economic problems I don’t really understand.” She released her hold on her breasts, letting the tiny man gasp for air as he hung limply over the side of his little box.

“Y-You win this round,” George said with a blush and a grin that suggested he wasn’t too torn up over the “loss.”

“Now then,” the empress said, pulling a chair for herself at the end of the table opposite Thessalia, “you asked me to come and deal with a situation personally?”

Thessalia nodded, gesturing down to the city below them, “As you can see your majesty, the humans have prepared some very impressive fortifications, I’m concerned about the potential loss of life if we have to storm them as we are now… is your eldest daughter going to be joining us?”

“Oh no,” the empress waved dismissively, “She’s far too busy with a matter overseas.

“Too busy for the grunt work,” Tristan muttered, sharing a knowing look with Nyana.

If the empress heard her children discuss their sibling she didn’t react, “I think I should be enough. I’ve been meaning to expand my Royal Collection anyways; I’m told this human royal family is particularly talented and attractive?”

Thessalia blushed, “Y-Yes your majesty, will you be needing the entire royal family for your collection?”

The empress’s mouth quirked in amusement, “I’ve collected royal families from every nation we’ve conquered,” she said, “I’m sure I can spare one little prince.”

Thessalia tried to hide her excitement and nodded, “Of course your majesty… out of curiosity, what do you do with them all?”

The empress laughed, “They’re adorable of course, and a symbol of Elven power over humans… beyond that, it might be hard to remember given how cute they are, but humans are quite clever, it’s nice to have a dozen kings and queens to discuss matters of state with.”

Thessalia frowned, “I see…”

“Given the power of this particular human nation I’m sure that it has an especially interesting king and queen,” the Elven ruler chuckled, “Come, let’s go see what we’re working with.”

The others at the table joined her without being commanded, rising and walking with her to overlook the human city. The elven forces were fully in position now, staying carefully out of range of the human artillery as they prepared to assault the city. In the harbor the sails of Lady Estel’s fleet could be seen, sailing against the current towards the impressive looking human warships, ugly steel things that belched smoke and steam into the air as they readied to defend the capital.

“Wow, it’s almost like the humans are taking this seriously,” the empress laughed. “Thessalia, would you give the orders to prepare to attack on my signal?”

Thessalia frowned, “As you wish.”  She gestured to a few aides that were stationed by her tent. They ran off, and moments later flags rose along the elven ranks, signaling the attack was about to begin. Thessalia fidgeted a moment, then turned to the Empress, “Are you certain? And what signal were you thinking?”

“It will be obvious,” the empress chuckled. “Since the humans went all out, I think I will too!”

The empress closed her eyes, the wind blew through her hair for a moment as she focused the magical gifts the goddess Asyn had granted her. She smiled, then clapped her hands once. A wave of magical energy emanated out from her with a sound like thunder, and the shimmering field raced down the hill and over the field until it made contact with the city. Within the human defenders looked on with horror as every enchantment, spell, and magic circle evaporated and the anti magical runes they’d painstakingly carved were scrubbed away.  

The elves cheered, and began walking forward, laughing amongst themselves as the human defenders panicked. The pace was leisurely, and the elven commanders could hardly keep order as the excitement boiled over.

“Fire everything!” the defending commander shouted.

Cannons and ballistae launched their salvos, but as always the elven mages simply waved their hands and the deadly rain of metal exploded into fireworks.  As the elves came closer, archers and gunners fired their weapons but another wave of elven hands transformed the projectiles into flower petals and glittering confetti, making it seem like the humans were welcoming the advancing army with a parade. The elves giggled, waving at the defenders as they got closer, and when they reached the massive wrought iron gate it creaked open on its own, a simple “unlock” spell proving more than enough without the anti-magical protections.

“Well done mother,” Nyana said with a grin.

“Thank you dear,” the empress breathed, “Now let me go see about finding that royal family… Is there anything else you need Thessalia?”

“No,” the general smirked, scanning the outlying fields, “I’ll stay here and command the rear guard, you enjoy yourselves.”

…

Captain Gardener scowled angrily as he saw the elven ships approaching, “Hold fast men!” he shouted as his crew wheeled cannons into place, “we’ll blast them to timbers!” He gripped the wheel of his ship, readying himself for the sound of cannonfire and splitting wood, but a moment later the air around him seemed to shimmer.

The land on either side of them raced away, and a shadow fell over the deck as they all looked up to see the now gargantuan Elven ship looming over them. The tiny waves of the river rocked their now toy sized vessel, causing the men to grip the railing fearfully as the elven ship’s crew looked down on them with eager grins.

“CUTTTTEEEE!” Captain Estel squealed, spotting the human navy.

With an excited squeak the dark skinned elven admiral tore her clothing off, throwing everything but her bra and panties to the deck before leaping into the water. The splash rocked the tiny human fleet, and Captain Gardener nearly found himself swept overboard as he coughed and sputtered, wiping the river water from his eyes.

A massive form rose next to the ship, and for one wild moment he imagined tales of the legendary Krakens and sea serpents, but as his vision cleared he made out the grinning and eager face of the Elven commander, water dripping from her hair as she playfully reached for their ship.

“Hi, I’m Estel!” her voice boomed, rippling their sails.

“ABANDON SHIP!” the captain shouted, and with cries of panic the men ran for the railing, leaping over.

“Oh no you don’t,” Estel laughed, lifting the boat up and simply cupping her hand underneath it. Instead of splashing into the river, the men simply grunted as they fell into the elf’s soft palm. She slowly brought them up to her head as she treaded water, nestling them into her wet hair.

Unsure of what else to do, Captain Gardener gripped the strand nearest to him like it was a rope. He looked around in awe as he watched another ship casually scooped out of the water by an elf with what looked like a butterfly net, hauling it up to the deck of their own gigantic vessel as the crew gathered around excitedly.

His world shifted as Estel began swimming towards the docks, “Come on everyone!” she shouted, grinning as the massive elven ships approached the harbor. “You guys are all sailors right?” she asked, nudging one man further into the tangled wet mess of her hair, “just stay up there, I’ll be your boat today!”

All around was a similar scene as the great warships of the human navy were shrunk to toy size and lifted onto the elf ships to be swarmed by their eager crews.

We didn’t even get a single volley off, the captain realized numbly.

…

The inside of the city was chaotic, the elves were excitedly shrinking humans as quickly as they could, chasing the fleeing defenders and snatching them up. The walls had already fallen, with entire squads of elves flying directly up onto them with magic, casually shrinking the cannons and crews and pocketing them for later.

In the midst of everything Ayla found herself separated from her mother, and from the rest of the soldiers, and she made her way down an alley, peeking in dark windows to see if any humans had been missed.

“There’s one!” someone shouted in panic, and she turned around to see the mouth of the alley blocked by no less than a dozen humans, knights and at least one mage. “She’s alone, we can take her!” the lead knight shouted.

“Oh good, there’s something I’ve been wanting to try,” Ayla said with a grin. With a wave of her hand a curtain of magic fell over the group, and they tensed, then frowned, looking at one another in confusion.

“What did you do?” the knight roared, drawing his sword, though it shook in his hand as the towering elf grinned.

“A little curse,” she explained, “you’ll all shrink if you reach orgasm.”

“This is a battle, obviously we won’t be-“

He was cut off as Ayla pulled something from her pocket, and several of the men shifted uncomfortably as they realized the elf was holding a carved stone phallus. Everyone in the mob shivered as Ayla slowly ran her hand up it, and they could all feel it as though the elf’s soft and delicate fingers were toying with their own manhoods.

“CHARGE!” the lead knight shouted through gritted teeth, trying to ignore the hardon he was sporting beneath his armor. The men behind him roared, running at the elf, but a moment later they all fell to their knees with a groan of pleasure as Ayla stroked her hand up the carved phallus again.

“I have a lot of humans,” Ayla giggled, watching the mob writhe in pleasure as she continued to toy with the fake cock in her hands, “this is something I created so that I could have fun with all of them at once.” She slowly licked her tongue up the side of the stone dildo, and one man near the back cried out as he came, shrinking to two inches instantly. “One down,” Ayla teased, looking over them, “now who’s going next?”

The lead knight hissed as he felt her pick up her pace, sliding her hand up and down the magical device as he staggered to his feet, “N-No, we can hold out, just stab her and-“ He gasped as Ayla slid the stone cock into her mouth, behind him he heard shouts as his men came, shrinking into toys for the elf as she teasingly licked at the stone phallus. She made eye contact with him, the amusement evident on her face as gave one final suck, causing him to double over with pleasure. By the time his vision cleared Ayla was standing over all of them like a goddess, beaming down at them as she casually opened a bag at her hip.

“It’s okay,” she cooed as she scooped them up, “most human boys can’t last very long in my hands.” She slipped the limp and groaning tiny men into her bag, pulling the string tight with a satisfied sigh. “Now where did everyone else get to?”

“That was a nice trick,” a new voice called. Ayla turned to see a defiant looking human mage, a hood drawn hiding his face from view as orbs of magic appeared in his hands, ready for battle. Ayla frowned, stroking the magical dildo a few more times, eliciting groans of pleasure from the bagged humans, but nothing from her new attacker. The mage grinned and pulled back the hood, revealing long black hair, “I am no man though!”

“Oh, silly me,” Ayla chuckled, sliding the dildo back into the pocket of her robes.

“Now elf, we can finally do battle,” the woman called, “I’ll have you know I’m one of the best combat mages in…” she trailed off as Ayla pulled a strange cylinder out of her pocket, and she gasped, feeling herself grow wet as Ayla’s fingers traced over the carved vaginal lips on the front. Like the men she fell to her knees, gritting her teeth as pleasure shot up her spine as Ayla toyed with her.

“You’re cute,” Ayla giggled, watching the mage struggle not to cum, “come on, finish up…”

The mage shouted as she spasmed in pleasure, instantly shrinking as orgasm rocked her body. She was still panting as Ayla scooped her up, admiring her newest prize.

“Good girl,” Ayla smirked, “I wonder if Tristan would like you?” she shrugged, slowly pulling her robes up and revealing her panties, “since I got you off, why don’t you return the favor?” The tiny mage squeaked as she slid down the front of Ayla’s underwear, and a moment later it was the elf’s turn to bite her lower lip as she felt the tiny woman’s motions against her womanhood.

…

“Hold!” Kevin shouted, watching his men flee, “Hold damn you!” he scowled, drawing his own sword and rushing around the corner, “With me! With me…” he gulped as he looked up into the grinning faces of a dozen nine foot tall elves. He looked behind him, his heart skipping a beat as he realized all of his men had fled.

“Sorry,” the tall blond elf said almost apologetically, twirling a lock of her hair around her finger as she eyed him hungrily, “I think your friends are abandoning you…”

“Damn cowards,” Kevin swore, “Fine then. I am the great and mighty knight Kevin!  Do your worst!” He held his sword up, but the elf just gripped his arm, lifting him up, armor and all, letting him dangle helplessly as the other dozen elves gathered around, giggling. He grimaced as they pulled his armor off, easily snapping the leather straps holding it together.

“So many humans are running away from us today,” the elf giggled, pulling him closer and hefting him into her arms, cupping his bottom and squeezing it. “I think you deserve a reward for your bravery!” She bent over, whispering in his ear, “If you want, we could have a little fun before we shrink you?”

Kevin felt his face grow hot, the elven women were beautiful, there was denying that, but they were also twice his height and eying him like a piece of candy.

The city is lost, he thought, I might as well enjoy this while I can, who knows what tortures the elves commit on their prisoners...

“Yes, let’s do it!” he said, smiling.

A dozen hands pulled at his clothing next, and there was a ripping sound as he soon found himself completely naked in the elf’s arms. He shivered, feeling exposed as the elves drank him in, the street filling with the sound of clattering steel as the elves giggled, stripping their own armor off.

“R-Right here in the street?” he stammered.

“Yes!” the amazonian elf said with a grin. The rest of them surrounded him, and their hands lowered him quickly to the ground while their captain loomed over him, licking her lips and toying with her perfectly bare pussy.

“Oh fuck,” he wheezed, feeling her weight as she mounted him, sliding his length inside of her as her hips rocked into his. The others were ringed around him, a wall of elven women variously touching themselves to the spectacle. One of them stepped over his face, slowly lowering her wet womanhood down on his mouth with a grin, muffling the moans of pleasure he made as her captain rode him.

…

Lady Elaine grimaced as she looked around the market square, the elves had burst through the fortifications, excitedly chasing the fleeing humans, shrinking them and scooping them up, pinning them to walls with rough kisses and fondling hands, the defenders hadn’t had a chance.

“Fucking elves,” she muttered, “they’re too damn powerful! How can anyone expect to beat this!?” She held her blade close as she found her courage, and with a cry she strode into the square, spotting a pair of elves accosting a beautifully handsome man. “Away from him!” she shouted, slashing at the two. They easily parried her strikes, smirking down at her as she forced her way closer to their target.

… and then she frowned, feeling her heart sink as she realized that the man was one of the elves.

“I-I thought only elven women fought,” she stammered, gulping nervously as Tristan looked down at her with some amusement.

“Mostly,” he said, raising an eyebrow, “though I must thank you for trying to “save” me.” She turned to run, but the world expanded all around her as she shrank with a scream. A moment later the prince’s fingers curled around her midsection, lifting her off the ground as he flipped her over into his palm. “Cathy, meet your new friend,” he said with a smirk, tapping the head of a tiny woman in his pocket. The redhead waved with a smile.

“W-What are you going to do to me?” she stammered, backing away from his fingertip nervously.

“Just a few adjustments,” he said with a grin.

She gasped as a blue bolt of light hit her, instantly transforming her armor into a long flowing dress. Her hair went from short cropped, to a long flowing waterfall down her back, and as she felt it with her hand, she realized that her nails had gone from short to long and painted.

“Much better,” he said, chuckling as he slid Elaine into his pocket next to Cathy.

…

Prince Richard’s heart raced as he saw the state of the city, “No… they should have been able to buy more time!”

“Prince Richard,” one of his captains shouted, “we’ve spotted Thessalia, she’s near her camp, just as you thought!”

“Move the cavalry ahead, we’ll have to hurry!” he shouted. It was a risky move, to outpace his infantry, but with the city falling so quickly he had no choice.

The only hope for victory is to capture Thessalia and the elven royals, he thought, then I’ll have leverage to negotiate… something.

…

Thessalia watched the approaching cavalry and chuckled, “There you are Richard…” She turned to her squire, “have the mages activate the box now!”

…

Richard gasped, looking back in horror as a massive force field appeared around his infantry, a shimmering blue series of walls holding the men in place as hundreds of elves teleported into existence all around them.

What do I do? Do I go back to them? Try to relieve the city-

“Prince Richard, Thessalia’s forces are approaching!”

His heart sank as he saw the elite gold-armored guard of the general approaching him, Thessalia herself in the lead. His men began crying out in surprise as they were shrunk, horses, armor and all, and a moment later he felt a tingling along his skin.

“NO, NO IT’S NOT FAIR, IT’S NOT-“

He was cut off by the teleportation spell, and a split second later he was in Thessalia’s gloved hand, looking up at her smug and smiling face.

“Got you,” she said with a wink.

…

Nyana thundered through the streets at eighty feet tall, herding the fleeing humans towards the wall of waiting elven mages.

“Oops, buh bye!” she giggled, waving playfully as she saw the humans being shrunk as they fell into her trap.

A few remaining cannons on the wall boomed at her, and she giggled as the cannonballs bounced off her chest, making her breasts jiggle and tickling her slightly. With a flick of her finger the men and the cannons began rising off the ground, and the gunners cried out in panic as they flew down towards the crowd of elves to be shrunk.

A telepathic jolt in her mind informed her that General Thessalia’s trap had been sprung and it was time for her part.  Giggling excitedly, she teleported to the field where the human prince’s troops had been trapped in a magic box and encircled by elf troops.  Her brother appeared a few seconds later.  Surrounding them on all sides were the foot soldiers of Prince Richard’s army.

There were quite a few of them, several thousand at least, though they were panicking a little at their current situation.  The appearance of the giant princess in their midst certainly took them by surprise and they backed away in fear.  Nyana simply gave them a cute smile and willed herself to grow larger.  Their heads tilted further and further back until they were looking up at her 200 foot tall form in all its glory.

A few brave men charged her, swords raised.  She simply flicked her finger upward and they lifted into the air, coming to float around her like planets around a star.

“Tristan!” she boomed, spotting her brother near her feet, “come up here, it’s great!”

“I’m busy!” he shouted back, running the tiny brush through Elaine’s hair, “It was a crime to cut this short,” he muttered.

“Uh, thanks?” the lady knight said, blushing. The elven prince was by far the most beautiful man she’d ever encountered, and her heart was fluttering as he held her in his hands.

“TRISTAN COME ON!” Nyana laughed, watching as a squad of soldiers lazily floated by her.

He rolled his eyes, “I suppose this can wait,” he sighed, slipping Elaine back into his pocket. “Cathy, braid her hair for me.”

“Sure!” the assassin shouted, moving closer to the other woman.

The remaining humans watched in awe as the prince began to grow in size, soon matching his sister in height, looming over the land as a pair of giants.

“There, are you happy?” he asked, crossing his arms.

“Very. Now help me gather up all these cute soldiers!” Nyana said with a grin.

…

As the pair of giant royal siblings stalked the battlefield chasing the humans, Duchess Silverblade and Ayla were in a courtyard in the city, surrounded by humans.

“You will come with us!” an officer demanded, clear terror on his face.

It was easy to see why.  Besides how quickly they were being overrun, all exits to the city had been cut off and elf soldiers were flooding in, excitedly shrinking every human in sight.  Now add the giant elf prince and princess playing with their reinforcements like toys, it made sense that these human soldiers would think to capture these two clearly high class elves to use as bargaining chips. Of course, given that Lady Silverblade and her daughter were twice the size of the humans and looking at them with barely contained amusement made it clear what they thought of the attempt.

“Another shrinking contest mother?” Ayla asked.

“Certainly dear,” Lady Silverblade replied.

The mother and daughter pair gestured with their hands and the soldiers surrounding them suddenly lifted into the sky by unseen forces.  They flew towards the front lines where elves were ‘fighting’ the encircled human forces.  They were easily spotted and the soldiers cried out as they diminished in size and headed straight towards giggling elves who plucked them from the air at their leisure and stuffed them into their clothes.

To their credit, the other humans did not break and flee after seeing what happened to their fellows but rather attempted to organize and charge the pair.  They had barely taken three steps before suddenly shrinking to the size of bugs and floating around the tip of Duchess Silverblade’s finger.  Meanwhile, Ayla was casually lifting humans up with her powers and gently ‘tossing’ them towards her fellow elves to capture.

…

Prince Tristan and Princess Nyana stalked the battlefield as colossal terrors, sending hundreds of humans fleeing while scores of their comrades floated helplessly around the siblings.  Nyana, as usual, enjoyed herself as if in a playground, not only using her powers to capture humans but also plucking them by hand and examining them.  A soldier she picked up screamed complaints as he was being lifted, “No! This isn’t fair! You’re not even giving us a chance to fight! You’re too overpowered! Aaaah!”  

Nyana giggled, “Aww, don’t be upset. We’re going to have so much fun together back home!” She gave the struggling soldier a smile so heartwarming he ceased his struggling and stared at her in awe.  Her cuteness was undeniable, even among elves, and melted even the coldest of hearts.  Before the soldier could say anything though, he found himself slipping out of her grasp and joining his comrades in a collection sack on the princess’s hip.

Tristan chuckled to himself at his sister’s antics.  Some things never changed.  Speaking of change, Tristan had never been one for theatrics and overt displays of power like his siblings.  He’d always preferred the more subtle approach, using his charms, both magical and natural, to get his way.  Now that he was a giant though he was starting to see why his sisters enjoyed it so much.  There was a certain…thrill, being this big, feeling his weight as he walked, seeing the miniature world around him.  It was, admittedly, rather fun.

Down below, some soldiers were attacking his sandal clad foot.  They didn’t even scratch his skin or notice him squatting down until he scooped them all up in his hand.  Standing back up, he held the humans at face level and waited for them to get their bearings and look at their captor.  Elf women were very beautiful and so were their men.  Prince Tristan in particular was especially gifted in this regard and his charms worked on all sexes.  The men in his hand stared at him, mesmerized.

“You know,” he told them, “I never quite understood why my sisters liked growing gigantic but now that I’m doing it myself I kind of get it.  It makes me want to set up some little towns and play in them like Nyana does.  But for that I’ll need people to populate them.  Would you be interested?” he asked, smiling.

The soldiers gulped and looked away, trying to hide their reactions, their hearts beating fast.  They then found themselves being moved and sliding down into a sack tied to the prince’s belt, joining others who had been captured.

Tristan chuckled to himself. Humans were so fun to tease.  Turning his attention back to his surroundings, there were still plenty of humans that needed rounding up.

“Here I come little humans~” he declared.

…

Richard watched in horror as the pair of giant elven royals treated his army like toys. Thessalia had him in hand still and was letting him watch the entire thing as she playfully stroked the top of his head with a single finger.

He looked away, only to be greeted by the sight of his remaining soldiers being easily routed by the elves. As he watched an entire column of his footmen began floating in the air, shouting in panic as they were drawn towards a giggling elven mage who was simply pointing a finger at her cleavage. The men shrank as they got closer, until they were no more than ants, being drawn magically into the elf’s bosom.

“And… there we go,” she laughed as the last human knight was drawn in. The men’s shouts were muffled as she pushed them down into the depths, casually trapping his best soldiers between her breasts for safekeeping.

Further down another elf was smirking as a pair of tiny humans slashed at her boots hopelessly, not even managing to mar the leather. Leaning her head back a moment the elf gathered saliva, then spat down on the pair of men, trapping them in the sticky blob and ending their attacks.

“Did we ever even have a chance?” he asked weakly.

Thessalia sighed, feeling a little guilty in spite of everything, “No,” she said with a smile, “not even a little. Cheer up though, you’ve been more of a pain in my rear end than any other human has ever managed.”

“W-We could pay tribute?” he offered, “or perhaps… perhaps if you must have us small, maybe you could just shrink us on weekends and holidays?”

Thessalia laughed, “No Richard, humans are going to be resized. All of you. Forever. Someday you’ll all look back and think it was absurd that you were that big in the first place, humans will only ever know a world where a patch of grass is a dense forest they can get lost in, where a puddle is a lake to swim across while an elf casually steps over it, a world where you’re under the loving care of elves. And you? You’re my pet, it’s about time I had a human of my own you know.”

Richard blushed, feeling himself grow hard at the thought of being Thessalia’s, much as he wanted to he couldn’t find it in him to hate the idea.

The ground shook, and Thessalia looked up as a shadow fell over the two of them, “Ah, it looks like the empress has finally decided to take to the field.”

…

“Richard’s gambit has failed,” King Cedric sighed, pacing inside of his throne room. “Have the civilians been evacuated?”

“They’ve been taken through the escape tunnels, your majesty,” a guard said with a nod.

“Cedric, we’ve done all we can do,” his wife, Queen Annibelle, said, stroking his arm, “we should go now…”

“Yes, of course,” the king sighed, “To the tunnels…”

The world shifted, as if an earthquake had started. The King steadied himself against the wall, and the queen shouted in alarm as the tremors continued. The king scowled as they stopped, moving to the nearby balcony.

“What madness have these elves unleashed now- AH!” he stumbled back as a massive eye gazed at them from outside the balcony.

“You are just the cutest King!” the empress’s voice boomed, “OHMYGOSH your wife is great too!”

“Gods above,” Cedric whispered as the empress moved back slightly, letting them see her grinning face stretching across the horizon.

The empress delicately balanced the palace of the royal family on the tip of her finger, looming over the city. Tristan and Nyana looked up in disbelief, barely coming up to her ankles even at their immense sizes.

“Okay, I see a couple of princes, two princesses, and… Oh that’s right,” she chuckled, “Richard’s with Thessalia! Okay, I think you’re all accounted for! Let’s get you guys to my royal collection!” She paused, “don’t worry about those civilians you sent through the tunnels, my guards already rescued them!”

…

Richard watched, stunned, as the miles tall empress disappeared in a flash, teleporting away with the kingdom’s palace.

“The empress truly is in a league of her own,” Thessalia murmured.

“Thank you!” the empress beamed, appearing next to Thessalia, once again at her normal size. “I just had to drop the royal family off at home real quick. She glanced down at Thessalia’s hands, “Oh my goddess,” she gushed, leaning over Richard with a grin, “I’m almost wishing I hadn’t let you keep this one!” She reached out to poke Richard delicately, giggling slightly at the princes’ reaction.

“The main part of the city has been cleared out,” Duchess Silverblade called, walking up to them. Behind her was her daughter Ayla, and a moment later Tristan and Nyana teleported into being at her sides. “It will probably be a few more hours to get all the ones hiding, but I’d say we have successfully resized the kingdom of Cedaria! We should begin sending out word that the newly shrunk humans need to be adopted.”

“I’ll leave all of that to you nobles,” Thessalia chuckled.

“I’m sure it will be a lot of work, but we’ll get it done,” the empress said with a shrug, “Alright. I’m off to take care of the remaining human strongholds in this country.  See you at home!” She started walking away from them, growing with each step. She continued getting larger until she dominated the skyline, each of her footsteps shaking the ground as she headed towards the next human city to be conquered.

Thessalia chuckled. “‘Take care of them’ she says, she just wants to play some more.”

“Whoa,” Ayla breathed, her eyes going wide as she took Richard in, “that is a cute one…”

“Damn, he’s almost as pretty as Tristan,” Nyana giggled, “do you wash your hair twice a day like he does cutie?”

“Ignore them Richard,” Tristan said with a huff, “they’re merely jealous of us.”

“So this is the little pup who caused so much trouble?” Duchess Silverblade asked, looking down at him.

“Yep, this is the naughty little man himself,” said with a smirk.

“Does he know what you have planned for him?” Ayla asked, a grin coming over her face.

“Planned for me!?” Richard gulped.

“You didn’t think all the trouble you caused went unnoticed, did you?” Tristan laughed.

“All of the other humans are going to hear about it, I don’t know if any of them will bother resisting after they hear what’s going to happen to you,” Nyana smirked.

“Oh yes,” Thessalia grinned, holding him up in front of her enormous face as a chill went up his spine, “you’re going to get exactly what you deserve Richard… A vacation!”

He blinked, “I’m sorry, what?”

“I’m going on vacation, and you’re coming with me,” Thessalia said with a shrug, “we’ve both been working too hard.”

…

Thessalia’s vacation villa was on a small island inhabited only by swaying palm trees. As the elfin general lay naked on the beach, sunbathing, Richard struggled to push the globs of tanning oil across her toned belly. It had taken an absurd amount of time, but he sighed as he finally finished, looking across the gargantuan elf’s body with approval.

“Done,” he panted. His hair was mussed, and his own body was completely covered in the sticky oils, the coconut smell clinging to his nostrils.

“Good boy,” Thessalia smirked.

With a contented sigh she sat up, causing Richard to roll down her stomach before landing in her bellybutton. She chuckled at his predicament, leaving him wedged there while she watched the waves.

“Aren’t you glad you gave up all of that rebellion nonsense?” she asked smugly, pinching his tiny body and holding him up. Like her he was naked, and she licked her lips as she saw the erection the former prince was sporting.

“I-It’s been better than I expected,” he admitted.

Thessalia chuckled, laying back down and moving his tiny body to her womanhood, casually sliding him into her already wet pussy as he struggled feebly. She used a single finger to force him further inside, biting her lip as the prince’s movements sent tingles up her spine.

Inside of her Richard gasped as the rich smell of Thessalia’s arousal filled his senses. As her pleasure rose, the soft spongy walls clenched around him, drawing him further inside as she spasmed in excitement. The motion of his body against the warm tunnel was getting to him too, and he knew it wouldn’t be long until the ravages of her pussy brought him to climax with her.

“There we go!” Thessalia gasped, laughing as she came, crossing her legs to increase the pressure on the tiny human trapped inside of her. The way he squirmed suddenly caused her to go tense, riding the wave of pleasure as Richard’s own climax added to hers, and a few moments later she was panting, reaching inside of herself to fish him out.

Richard was limp in her hands, exhausted after the journey inside of her and the orgasm that had followed, and Thessalia couldn’t help but smirk.

“Aww, is my little human tuckered out?” she teased.

“I just need to catch my breath,” he panted, closing his eyes.

Thessalia rolled her eyes, standing up and carrying him back to the villa, her hips sashaying happily as she went, “I think it’s time I applied some treatments to you,” she said, walking inside of the villa.

“Treatments?” he asked nervously, suddenly very alert.

She made her way to the villa’s bedroom, “Anti-Aging cream of course,” she said with a chuckle, “it won’t make you immortal like us unfortunately, but you’ll live much longer and you’ll always look as cute as you do now…” She opened a drawer next to her bedside, revealing a pair of lotion bottles. The first had a drawing of a handsome looking human man on it, reading “Anti-Aging Cream: Studly Human” the other had a drawing of an alluring looking human woman, winking at the viewer and read “Anti-Aging Cream: Pretty Princess.”

“Hey!” Richard protested as she picked up the bottle labeled “Pretty Princess.”

“You’re a bit of a girly-boy, I think this is going to fit better,” Thessalia chuckled, squeezing a glob of the pink cream into her palm.

Richard gasped as she began to slather it over him, instantly growing hard again as her massive fingers kneaded the rose-scented cream into his skin. It began to tingle, causing him to twitch and shiver slightly, and he bit his lip as the sensations began to overwhelm him.

“I hope you like the scent,” she chuckled, “once it settles into your skin that’s how you’re naturally going to smell, it will also prevent you from growing any unsightly body hair…”

“I-It’s permanent!?” he stammered, his face going red.

 “I think the smell suits you,” Thessalia said with a wink.

“How long is it going to ah…” he twitched, fighting not to cum, “how long does it tingle?”

“Just a day or so,” Thessalia smirked, “it’s going to dramatically increase your sensitivity and libido until then though…” She inhaled, then gently blew a small stream of air across his body. To Richard it felt like his entire body was suddenly alight with pleasure, and he came with a shout while the elf laughed overhead. “Most humans just stay in one spot cumming their little brains out until it wears off,” Thessalia said, grinning as she saw Richard’s erection rising again almost instantly.

“O-Oh gods, I can’t take this Thessalia!” he moaned, writhing in pleasure in her palm.

She just laughed at him, laying him on the nightstand. Even the contact with the wood caused him to moan in excitement, and he tried to focus as even the attempt to roll over onto his stomach caused him to cum again, his eyes snapping shut as he grunted.

He gave up trying to move, even the action of attempting to stand had caused him to collapse in pleasure, fighting the urge to stroke himself to completion. Thessalia loomed over him suddenly, and he glanced up to see her holding a pair of her underwear, a wicked grin on her face.

“Nighty night my little prince,” she cooed, laying the panties over him like a blanket.

Richard gasped, the combined scent of the underwear she’d worn that day and the feel of the silky material against his skin sent him into overdrive, and he roiled beneath the cloth, cumming himself over and over again while Thessalia giggled overhead.

With a yawn the elven general used the tips of her fingers to tuck the sides of her panties around the tiny prince like a blanket, smiling as she watched him squirming beneath them like a caterpillar, the throes of endless chained climaxes quickly exhausting whatever remaining strength he had.

Thessalia didn’t stay to watch him finally collapse, instead simply climbing into bed herself and thinking of all the fun she and her new pet would have on the rest of their vacation.

Following their decisive victory at the human royal capitol, the elf empress had grown to titanic size and conquered the rest of the continent.  Entire cities were held on fingertips or worn as jewelry for her amusement.  With much of their resources and manpower already sent to aid the kingdom of Cedaria, the remaining human nations had little strength or will to muster any response against the miles tall elf woman and fell in a matter of weeks.

Meanwhile, the final human kingdoms on the distant far eastern continent fell beneath the onslaught of the elven forces, leaving no significant human nations remaining.  Within one year of the fall of the kingdom of Cedaria, there were no free human nations left in the known world. Humanity had been brought completely under elven control, to be the pets and companions of the elder race, with even its finest champions such as Prince Richard brought to and reduced to a mere two inches tall.

The world began to settle into this new state of affairs…

…

The Elven empress sighed as her economic advisor read off the latest report, “and production of cottons has increased twelve percent, prompting some in the senate to ask if a new tax on the crop would be useful for raising funds to-“

“Are you sure there are no other human kingdoms that need conquering?” the empress asked glumly.

“My empress!” one of the tiny humans seated in her lap called, “It’s not exciting, but those funds could greatly help expand early education!”

“No your majesty!” another human shouted, “we could expand the road network!”

“Build more farms!” a third former human king shouted.

In spite of herself the empress smiled, giggling as she swept the three monarchs up off her lap, “your enthusiasm keeps me going!” she smirked, snuggling them all to her cheek, enjoying the way they all blushed, squirming in her grip. “I really do need to make a decision on this,” she sighed, lowering them down to her chest. The three humans were set atop her cleavage, and with a giggle she slowly pushed each one down into the valley, watching as they flailed and tried to climb out before being easily swallowed up by the warm pillows.

“Er… your majesty?” the advisor asked nervously.

“Whichever one of them manages to crawl out first, we’ll do his idea,” the empress said, smirking as the three humans began the desperate race.

With a pleased sigh she reached for her glass of wine, taking a long drink as the sun rose over the Elven Empire. It was good to be the Empress.

…

Thessalia enjoyed a sip of her tea as she took in the sight of her new countryside estate, a gift from the empress herself. Richard was on the table, wearing a tight and form fitting outfit that showed off his lithe little body. His hair and skin had grown even more lustrous if possible, and the scent of roses clung to his skin always, a side effect of the anti-aging cream she’d applied to him after his capture. She chuckled, pinching him between her fingers and bringing him up to her face, causing his hair to ruffle as she inhaled his scent.

“Ah, wonderful as always,” she teased, causing the tiny prince to blush as she tucked him into her front shirt pocket.

“You couldn’t have just sprayed me with cologne?” he asked with a wry smile.

“No Richard, it’s more fun to apply something permanent,” she chuckled, reaching for the sugar shaker, “it reminds you who you belong to.” She slowly shook some of the white sugar crystals into her tea, swirling the cup and letting them dissolve. She rose her drink to her lips, taking a sip, then frowned. “Ugh,” she muttered, “what on earth?”

“It’s salt!” Richard shouted triumphantly, “it took nearly a week of planning, and two days of execution, but I switched your sugar for salt Thessalia! Your tea is ruined!”

She scowled, “You little shit!”

“Humanity’s resistance will never end Thessalia!” he crowed victoriously, “today it’s your tea, but tomorrow it will be your whole evil empire!”

“Evil empire? Really!” Thessalia laughed. “Fine then, I guess I’ll need to suck on something sweet to get that taste out of my mouth.” She set her ruined cup of tea on the table, pulling Richard out of her pocket with a wicked grin. He gulped as she tugged at the back of his outfit, causing it to tear away easily, as many human outfits were designed to do at the whims of elven fingers. He shivered as he was rolled into her palm, naked, his erection already rising as the general who had conquered his nation filled his field of vision with her smug face. Her breath, hot and husky, rolled over him as she exhaled, her tongue slowly extending.

“Uh, wait, I apologize for the evil empire remark!” he shouted, but it was too late. Her tongue, wet and massive, scooped under his entire body as she tilted her palm. He cried out as he rolled back over it, his world going dark as the general’s lips sealed shut.

Richard panicked as he was forced against the roof of the general’s mouth, her tongue pressing him from all sides as she slowly ground it back and forth against him. Saliva pooled all around him as she began to toy with his erection, rubbing her tongue against it in slow and deliberate motions.

Thessalia smirked as Richard’s panic and resistance faded, his little body going tense as she continued to pleasure him. She leaned back in her chair, keeping her mouth shut tight as she tormented the little prince, increasing, then decreasing her speed in a teasing way that she knew would bring him to the brink of climax, then back down again, each time getting a little closer. Finally, she sucked on his tiny form as hard as she could, causing the little human to feel the vacuum across his whole body. With a shout he came, spraying his minuscule amount of cum onto Thessalia’s eager taste-buds.

“Mmmm…” she growled, her rumbling chuckle vibrating his whole body as she enjoyed the tiny treat. She casually spat him into her palm as she rubbed it over the roof of her mouth, and Richard watched, soaked in her spit, as she swallowed his little load down. “Delicious,” she smirked, “that potion to permanently flavor your seed was another fine addition…”

“Strawberry, yes, I remember,” Richard said weakly, collapsing into her palm with a sigh.

Thessalia frowned, “Richard, what’s wrong? You’re usually a little cheerier after I punish you.”

“It’s nothing,” he muttered.

Thessalia sighed, waving her hand and casting a quick spell that left him dried and smelling clean again. She handed him his clothing, and even set him on the table so he could dress. She drummed her fingers on the table a moment, scowling as Richard looked off into the distance wistfully.

“Okay enough,” Thessalia snapped, “what’s bothering you!?”

“I just miss commanding my armies, planning campaigns, the whole lot of it…” he sighed, “Maybe… Maybe being your companion wasn’t as awful as I expected, but sometimes I think that if things were just a little more fair, I could have beaten you!”

Thessalia chuckled, “please Richard, I’ve got hundreds of years of experience leading armies.”

Richard rolled his eyes, “with how powerful Elven magic is, you’ve probably never been in a real battle like I have, one with stakes!”

“T-That’s not true!” Thessalia stammered, “I led campaigns against the mountain goblins, and they’re completely immune to magic!”

“Oooh, goblins,” Richard taunted. He gulped as the gigantic elf woman loomed over him, an angry frown on her face. Her finger poked him in the stomach, knocking him over.

“Do you have any idea how hard it was to invade your country and only have one human fatality!?”

Richard frowned, “Wait, who died?”

“Some fool who demanded the mage Brunhilde sit on him without the use of protective spells,” Thessalia muttered, “he said they were tools of cowards, that he could handle the full weight of the thickest of elf bottoms even at a mere two inches…” She shrugged, “Sir Bottomlove I believe his name was?”

“Ah,” Richard muttered, “I know the family, they had quite the… reputation, suffice to say he died as he lived, and no doubt quite happily.”

“So the witnesses claimed,” Thessalia muttered angrily, “one ass-loving fool ruined what was nearly a perfect conquest.”

Richard cleared his throat, “As I was saying, if you had faced me as an equal, you wouldn’t be so arrogant!”

Thessalia slowly grinned, tracing her finger around her tiny human in a way that made him nervous, “Oh really? You think that if things were more fair you wouldn’t have ended up as my adorable little pet?”

“P-Perhaps?” he stammered, unsure of what she was getting at.

“Fine, let’s prove it,” Thessalia said, gently flicking him over.

Richard grunted as he fell to the table, and he groaned as Thessalia’s fingertip slowly made its way between his legs, “H-How could we prove it?” he stammered as she slowly rubbed his manhood through the thin trousers.

“Leave it to me,” Thessalia chuckled, “just relax and keep making those adorable little faces.” She bit her lip, rubbing her finger over his groin faster as the tiny prince spasmed in the most perfect way.

…

“K-KEVIN!” a high elven voice shrieked.

From inside the small dollhouse where he now lived, the former Knight Sir Kevin groaned, looking up from his book as his elven owner stormed into her bedroom. The captain of the unit that had captured him had brought him to the mage for resizing following the orgy when he’d been surrounded by the advancing elves. All things considered, he’d quickly adapted to his new lifestyle, but his new “owner” had several quirks that still got on his nerves.

“Yes Lady Alicent?” he asked with a sigh.

“I-It’s back, it’s huge, and it’s in the tub!” the giant elf squealed, hugging her towel to herself as she pointed frantically.

“And you can’t just incinerate it, teleport it away, or what have you?” he asked with a wry grin as he walked across the dollhouse to his “armory.”

“Bugs make me too scared to cast spells!” she whined, “You need to kill it!”

Sir Kevin rolled his eyes as he donned his tiny set of armor, and a moment later Alicent was carrying him to the bathroom, her hand trembling with fear as she set him down in the porcelain expanse of the tub. She quickly retreated to the door, peeking around it as her tiny human knight glanced around for his foe.

“Oh for fuck’s sake,” he muttered, spotting a cricket that was lounging by the drain. Sheathing his sword he walked over to it, waving his arms, “Go on, get!” With a chirp the cricket hopped up the side of the tub, and with another spring of its legs escaped through the open window.

“Oh thank the goddess,” Alicent breathed, swaying slightly as she made her way back into the bathroom, “you’re my hero Kevin! Before I had you, those things had practically pushed me out of half the house!”

I should have brought a bag of crickets to the battle instead of the sword, he thought wryly.

A loud hum told them that someone was trying to reach Alicent through her crystal ball, and the elf quickly scooped him up, tugging the towel tight against her as she raced through the house towards her study.

“Who could need me?” she muttered, “we’re supposed to get a five year vacation to celebrate humanity’s downfa-“ she looked down at Kevin and grinned sweetly, “adoption!”

General Thessalia’s face appeared in the crystal ball, and Alicent went red, “G-General! If I’d know it was you…” she looked down at the towel with a blush, “I’d have dressed accordingly!”

“Nevermind that,” Thessalia growled, “your pet human was a captain, right? You said he was brave?”

“Oh yes!” Alicent beamed, “he raced out alone to fight us, then he fucked the entire unit, so he’s got a lot of stamina too!”

“Ah, Alicent, must we be so open with the details of my capture?” Kevin gulped.

“Perfect, bring him to my estate this Saturday, I’m organizing a little war game and I need a man to command my left flank!” The crystal ball went dark, leaving Alicent and Kevin with more questions than answers.

“She’s organizing a war game?” Alicent mused, “with humans?”

Kevin grinned, “A war game? I don’t care if we’re fighting gods damned ants, I’m in!”

…

Princess Nyana looked out over the hundreds of inch tall humans at their desks, arranged in rows atop her own massive writing desk, organizing files and running to and fro as they compared names. There was a shout of victory, and one of the tiny humans ran towards her, looking up at the gigantic princess excitedly as he waved a paper back and forth.

“We’ve found him princess!” the tiny human shouted, “He’s in settlement D-27!”

“I knew you guys would come through!” she giggled, waving to the small army of humans that acted as her personal bureaucracy. They cheered and waved back as she shut the door to her library, leaving them to conduct the rest of their day’s paperwork in peace.

She reached into her cleavage as she walked, drawing out the adorable black haired human woman, “Cindy!” she said eagerly, “we found your husband!”

The woman’s eyes went wide, “Oh thank the gods, are we going to him?”

Nyana just nodded, practically skipping through the halls of her manor as she made her way to the door. She sighed happily as she saw the rows upon rows of tiny human villages arranged throughout the vast field that surrounded her estate. Each was marked with a letter and a number, and separated by tiny hedgerows that came up to an elf’s knee, but otherwise kept the humans in her vast farms separate from one another, aiding in organization.

Cindy gulped as the giant elf carried her along one of the footpaths, looking down at the thousands, tens of thousands, of humans that had been captured in the elves’ wars of conquest. It was a farm, no doubt about that, and the realization made her wonder what would happen when she was brought to her husband.

“A-Are you going to eat us!?” she blurted out.

Nyana stopped, looking down at Cindy with an angry scowl, “Who keeps telling you guys that!?”

“What is the purpose of all of this then?” Cindy asked, trying to keep her voice strong.

“It started as a way to organize the newly captured humans,” Nyana said casually, gesturing around, “mostly to make sure you guys all got adopted out as families, were able to see your friends, you know, that sort of stuff… but then I realized the potential for human breeding!”

“Breeding!?” Cindy gulped.

“Of course,” Nyana explained, “We can select humans for cuteness, submissiveness to elves, all kinds of things!”

“T-That’s monstrous!” Cindy wailed, “you’re forcing us to-“

“Ew, no,” Nyana chuckled, waving dismissively, “more like introducing the right pair of humans and seeing if they hit it off! If not?” she gestured around, “there’s someone for everyone Cindy, and I’m going to find that person for them!”

“So all of this is just some enormous matchmaking scheme!?” Cindy balked.

“Of course my adorable little human!” she giggled, stroking her finger down the tiny woman’s long black hair. “That’s why I was so eager to help you once I heard you couldn’t find your husband! I just knew that if he was in the kingdom when we invaded, we’d have him somewhere! You’re just perfect, you were so affectionate once I had you tiny, and look how excited you are right now!”

Cindy shivered in the giant elf’s grip. She couldn’t lie, every part of her had loved being captured by the giggling amazons, and she’d eagerly thrown herself into their demented games, cumming eagerly as she’d humped the princess fingertip beneath the gleeful gaze of a dozen elven noblewomen.

Nyana stopped in front of one of the tiny villages, her eyes quickly scanning the group of humans milling about in their tiny courtyard. They lit up, and a moment later there was a squeak as she snatched up a handsome young man that Cindy instantly recognized.

“Adam!?” she asked excitedly.

“Cindy!” he called to his wife, “Oh thank the gods, I wondered if I’d ever see you again!”

“This is so touching!” Nyana said, and both humans grunted as the elven princess snuggled them tight against her cheeks. “Now we can finally do some observations!”

Adam and Cindy looked to one another with worried glances.

…

Ayla Silverblade placed the tiny human sized bed in the center of the table. At least a dozen other elves were there, milling around it and murmuring, parchments and quills at the ready. Ayla had been here to assist Nyana with her human sorting and breeding activities, and when news of her “reunited couple” had come, she’d gathered as many other elves interested in the topic of human multiplication as possible.

“Here they are!” Nyana said excitedly, and Cindy and Adam looked out to see the room full of excited giants, each of them growing more nervous by the second. The pair were placed down on the table in front of the bed, and the elves all crowded around, jostling for position.

“Uh, hi?” Adam said, waving awkwardly.

“Hi!” a dozen elves giggled at once, blushes filling the giant faces, some licking their lips eagerly or winking down at him.

“Okay, there’s the bed,” Ayla said impatiently, pointing to the doll sized piece of furniture, “get to it!”

Cindy’s eyes went wide, “Y-You can’t be serious!?”

“Ayla!” Nyana said, offended, “they need a little romance first, they just got reunited!” She turned down to the couple with a smile, “What usually puts you two in the mood?”

“Not being watched by a dozen people?” Adam offered.

“Someone cast an invisibility charm!” a voice called.

“We already know you’re there!” Cindy scowled.

Ayla frowned, “You two aren’t intimidated by elves, are you? According to the reports both of you showed immediate excitement and eager affection to your new elven mistresses.”

The two glanced at each other, “Cindy, it was, I er…” Adam gulped.

“They were so forceful, Adam,” Cindy gasped, “I-I…” The two shifted uneasily, then Cindy looked up at Ayla, “okay, maybe we both gave in a little too quickly when you shrank us, what of it!?”

“That’s the trait we want in future generations of humans,” Ayla chuckled, “and you’re both prime physical specimens too!”

The pair of tiny humans looked up at the elves, then at each other, “So… should we?” Adam asked with a weak smile.

“I suppose we’re both exposed as perverted knife-ear chasers regardless,” Cindy said with a sigh and a grin.

“I wonder if it would make this easier if we applied a more elven character to their mating,” Ayla said suddenly, “Let’s reduce the male in size, it seems unnatural for him to be the taller one anyway.”

“Now hold on!” Adam protested, but Nyana reached out with a giggle, her finger tapping him and quickly reducing him to three quarters of Cindy’s height with a blue spark.

“Oooh, I like it,” Cindy chuckled, walking in a slow circle around her now shorter husband.

“Perhaps if she had a more elven aroma to her, the male would be more eager?” Ayla said with a grin. Cindy squeaked as Ayla picked her up, and Adam watched, spellbound, as his wife’s questions were muffled as the elf shoved her down the front of her trousers and into her panties. Ayla’s eyes fluttered a moment as she dragged Cindy’s tiny squirming form across the front of her wet womanhood, and then with a gasp pulled her out. Slowly she lowered Cindy, who now had a glistening face and matted hair, and a distinctly elven musk clinging to her, down to her husband once more.

“Fuck me, their cunts smell so good,” Cindy growled, glancing down at him.

“I know,” Adam muttered, moving closer to her. She gripped his head, pulling his face into her cleavage and laughing to herself as he struggled, at his new size she was the stronger of the two, and by the time she let her tiny husband come up for air, he was rock hard below the belt.

“Write that down,” Ayla muttered, “application of elven fragrance seems to encourage select humans…”

“Get him!” Nyana squealed, watching the tiny human woman pin her husband to the bed. A moment later the elves cheered together as she tore his pants off, tossing them away before pulling her own dress up over her head. The elves bit their lips, gasped, or just watched, open mouthed, as the human woman mounted her husband, riding him roughly and giving the gathered elves a front row view.

Adam looked up, feeling overwhelmed in the best way by the dozen eager giant faces watching his wife ravage him, and his hips bucked up against hers as she groaned with pleasure.

Nyana squealed with excitement as the tiny woman came, clapping eagerly, and a moment later the other elves joined in with her. The two tiny humans looked up, panting at their audience of giant voyeurs, then to one another with tired grins.

“Now let’s try reducing the male another twenty five percent,” Ayla said, snapping her fingers. Adam grunted as his wife seemed to become twice as large on the bed, the audience of giant elves doubling in size as they loomed overhead.

“Hmm… this is getting interesting!” Cindy smirked, reaching down to ruffle his hair as he gulped.

“Maybe it should be standard policy to resize all the human males to be smaller than the females?” Ayla offered.

“I don’t know,” Nyana mused, “I suppose we could do it for the ones we do here, but I don’t think the whole population would-“

A loud thrum caused Nyana to sigh as her crystal ball called her, “I’ve got to go check that, I’ve heard Arika is back from the far east and she might need something.”

“Oh? Did the eldest princess have any interesting finds?” Ayla asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I haven’t really talked with her yet,” Nyana said dismissively, “why don’t you work these two humans through the next few rounds while I go answer this.”

Ayla grinned down at her two test subjects, “it would be my, our, pleasure!”

The sound of the tiny humans resuming their lovemaking faded from Nyana’s ears as she walked to her study. With a sigh she waved her hand, causing the crystal ball to come to life, but she frowned as she saw who it was.

“Richard?” she asked quizzically. She giggled at the human’s magically enhanced features, feeling herself growing wet just from looking at him. “Those beautification treatments Thessalia has you on look great!”

Richard scowled, flicking a perfect lock of hair out of his eyes and exposing more of his vibrant and adorably pale skin, “Nyana, I understand you collected a number of my country’s fortresses?”

“Yeah,” Nyana said with a shrug, “I gave a couple away because your border forts kinda sucked.”

Richard’s face went red, “Those were designed to repel raiders from-“ He breathed out slowly, calming himself, “that’s fine… do you have any of the ones from the interior?”

“My mom kept your royal palace, but I’ve got some of your inner defenses just gathering dust,” Nyana offered, “what’s going on? You’re not still trying to rebel or whatever, are you?”

“Obviously I will never break,” Richard said indignantly, “and one day humanity will throw off the shackles of elven oppression. In the meantime, I need to borrow some castles for this thing I’m doing with Thessalia…”

…

Lady Vandamere sighed happily, holding her beloved husband Desmond to her chest. While she’d had many lovers in her time as a merchant queen, the dashing young captain was better than all of them, and she’d quite enjoyed his smaller size, a gift from the elf that was their new caretaker.

“Good afternoon humans!” Estel beamed, bouncing into the bedroom with a large bowl of grapes.

“She’s always such a bundle of energy,” Desmond chuckled.

“Elves,” Vandamere chuckled, stroking his hair, “that’s just how they are I think.”

The pair got up to greet their mistress, walking to the edge of the balcony on the tiny mansion that Estel had personally shrunk and relocated from the business district of their old city, to the top of her dresser in her bedroom.

“You guys, something big is going on!” Estel giggled.

The two humans looked at one another, “Everything’s big to us now Estel,” Lady Vandamere said with a frown.

“I know, and it’s just how it should be,” Estel sighed dreamily. She blinked, clearing her thoughts, “General Thessalia is calling up a lot of us who were in the last conquest, she’s asking me if I can bring the old Cedarian fleet, along with some humans to crew it, I don’t know what she’s got planned, but it’s bound to be exciting!”

…

The gathered elves milled in throngs around Thessalia’s estate, looking on at the vast landscape of the hewn bowling green. Several large bleachers had been erected, and a flotilla of adorably shrunken human warships floated on the property’s koi pond. Several ranks of tiny human soldiers were already waiting in neat lines, and the elves dropped their human pets off beneath large signs, one reading “General Thessalia,” and another reading, “Prince Richard.”

“What is all of this?” Prince Tristan asked with a frown, letting his guards escort him onto the grounds.

“Thessalia and Richard are having a rematch!” Nyana giggled, leading her brother to their “royal observation” box.

“Goddess, the general finally managed to throw an interesting get together!” Duchess silverblade chuckled.

Ayla followed behind her, an exhausted looking Cindy and Adam tucked between her breasts, with only their heads sticking out, “There there darlings,” she cooed, pressing them further down and out of sight, “you just rest, I’ll tell you all about how Prince Richard found his rightful place again later.”

“Are you so confident that Thessalia can match Richard without the use of elven mages?” Tristan chuckled.

“Duh, elves always win,” Nyana said, rolling her eyes.

…

Richard stood on Thessalia’s shoulder, watching the vast battlefield being prepared. Several shrunken castles dotted the land around the estate, several already with flags for himself and Thessalia flying over them.

She did all of this, just to cheer me up? He thought, feeling oddly touched.

“So, Richard, what do you want if you win?” she asked suddenly.

“I suppose unshrinking everyone is out of the question?” he asked. She just chuckled, and he smirked. “Fine, you, in a barmaid’s dress, for a whole evening. A revealing one, one they would have in a tavern of ill repute!”

“As if my sheltered little princeling knows anything about those,” she chuckled. “Very well, and if I win, you’re a piece of hard candy for the entire weekend.”

…

Thessalia stood in full uniform, looking over her “army” of humans. Instead of their usual weapons, they each held blunt sticks with a sticky green paint on the end, the counterpart to the ones Richard’s men would hold which would stain their foes blue.

They might be humans, but they are disciplined, she thought, nodding at the neat rows and the tiny camp they’d erected just off her back porch.

“Right,” she said, “The rules are quite simple, if you get paint on you, you’re out. There will be referees chosen by Richard and myself on the field to make sure nobody is cheating. You will follow my commands from my base of operations here, on the patio. Our goal is to engage and route Prince Richard’s army!”

“And why should we help you?” one man called, “we all love the prince! He was our leader before you shrank us all!”

“Because this will finally answer which one of us is the better general!” Thessalia snapped, “and you all know Richard wouldn’t want you to half-ass it on his behalf!” She cleared her throat, “and of course, the winning team of humans will have first pick of desserts afterwards.” That seemed to be enough, and the men cheered, their ranks moving forward as she shouted commands.

…

Richard stood atop a tree stump, towering over his army, “Today we will show the elves that we can beat them,” he said, drawing his tiny mock-sword, “Forward! For humanity!”

…

Estel squealed as she watched the two columns of humans approaching each other, “Oh wow, they’re so cute when they act all tough!” There were shouts at her feet as the humans poked each other, and most of them fell to the ground in mock death as their armor was coated with the opposing team’s paint.

Not all of them were playing along though, and Estel frowned as she saw one tiny soldier refusing to go down, despite the numerous blue paint marks across his armor. She reached down, causing the man to scream in surprise as he was plucked up.

“Hey, you’re out!” Estel snapped. She quickly tucked the flailing human between her breasts, giggling as he fought his new “prison.” The giant elf in the black and white stripes looked down at the other soldiers, who looked up uneasily, “Follow the rules, or you’ll end up in time out with me!” she said with a grin.

…

Richard laughed as he watched Thessalia’s soldiers take a dollhouse sized castle sitting beneath her birdbath, “Right into my trap!” He waved at his men, “Advance, besiege the fortress!”

…

“Lady Thessalia!” the tiny courier squeaked, “Richard has surrounded the expeditionary force!”

“Teleport reinforcements in immediately,” Thessalia ordered.

The courier looked up at her blankly, “Er… teleport, my lady?”

Blast, human armies don’t have enough magic for that kind of a maneuver, she realized. She thought quickly, “Divert the forces through the tulip garden towards the oak tree, and tell them to move quickly!”

…

Richard frowned as he saw the column of soldiers approaching from behind them, “blast, she must have marched through the tulip garden,” he muttered. “All forces, retreat!” he hated to abandon the siege, but she wouldn’t pinch him here. He grinned, of course, without your flank your position on the patio is dreadfully exposed…

…

“This is delightful,” Duchess Silverblade chuckled, peering at the miniature war through a pair of opera spectacles. “Ayla, we should do this at our manor!”

The rest of the elves were engrossing themselves in the excitement too, calling out cheers for the side that their tiny human had been assigned to.

Richard frowned as he marched through the grass, tall enough to be a forest as the faraway bleachers of elves cheered.

It’s almost like they’re saying…

“RICHARD, RICHARD, RICHARD!” the elves cheered.

…

Thessalia gulped nervously, watching Richard’s army marching directly for her own position. She stood up from her lawn chair, setting her lemonade down as she looked around for any nearby forces. Her eyes went wide as she saw that Richard’s fleet was making its way across the small duck pond too, with her own ships tipping over and sinking like toys.

There’s only one option left, she thought grimly, I need to take Richard out! She quickly scanned the columns of approaching soldiers, “All forces, concentrate on the center!” she called. It was a gamble, but in another ten minutes Richard would be on the back porch, leaving him the victor. Her eyes flew over the tiny humans, obscured by the grass as they marched on her, at this distance picking out Richard was impossible. Blast, I really should have colored his hair pink when I had the chance!

…

“This has taken a rather dramatic turn,” Prince Tristan chuckled, tossing a piece of popcorn into his mouth as the elves around him gasped.

“H-He can’t really win, can he?” Nyana asked nervously, “t-there’s something in the rules, right?”

…

Alicent stood next to Thessalia, her black and white referee uniform swaying slightly in the breeze as the great general watched her forces struggle to hold Richard’s back. She glanced at the general, a slightly smug smirk on her face, then back down to the humans.

“Anything else in your bag of tricks Thessalia?” she giggled.

“I-I…” Thessalia’s mouth was dry, and a moment later Richard hefted himself up onto the cement of her back patio, triumphantly strutting towards the towering elven general’s boots. With a flourish Richard drew his faux-sword, poking Thessalia’s boot and leaving a single blue mark on it.

“I do believe that’s game,” Richard said with a smirk, looking up at the dumfounded elf.

“Wait a minute!” Alicent shouted. She bent down, causing Richard to cry out in surprise as she pinched him up, hefting him in her palm. Her eyes squinted, and she shook her head with a sigh. “Sorry Richard, but Thessalia wins.”

“WHAT!?” Richard shouted, “but that’s impossible, I-“ his eyes trailed down, and he groaned as he saw a single green mark just under his armpit. “I-I didn’t even feel that hit,” he protested, “I could have survived it in a real battle!”

“Rules are rules,” Alicent said with a shrug, rolling the tiny, and defeated, Richard into Thessalia’s waiting palm.

Alicent left to announce the outcome to the gathered elves, and a moment later a cheer for Thessalia went up, but not quite so loud as it might have been at the start of the day. Richard sat in her palm glumly, his arms crossed angrily.

Thessalia just chuckled, leaning close, “for what it’s worth, you beat me where it mattered.” The barest hint of a smile came across his features.

…

After the celebration banquet had ended, and the guests had gone home, Thessalia and Richard retreated to her bedroom, both weary from the day’s events. Despite being tired and filthy, Richard still smelled like fresh cut roses, as he always did and always would now. Still, Thessalia drew them both a bath, and as Richard struggled to stay upright on the floating raft of soap the general had provided him, he heard her chuckle in amusement.

“Goddess that was fun,” she said finally, shifting in the bath and causing Richard’s makeshift raft to bob up and down. “We really should do it again, it would be good training for some of my officers too… You wouldn’t be opposed to helping educate some of the prouder ones, would you?”

“O-Of course not,” Richard stammered, his mind racing. She wants me to play war games with her people? It was about the highest honor a human could get from an elf, in his opinion.

“It is so hard to keep track of you in the mob of other soldiers though,” she said teasingly. He grew nervous as she reached for him, pinching his body between her fingers and lifting him off the soap. She slowly pressed him against her arm, sliding his body up it like a loofah and distributing the suds that stuck to him. “I think we should revisit the pink hair?”

“No!” he said in horror.

“Just a light pink,” she promised sweetly. She’d already decided against it of course, but his stammering embarrassment was just too much for her to resist.

…

Richard sat on the bed, naked, grinning from ear to ear as he heard Thessalia getting dressed behind the folding screen. There was an indignant huff, and then a gasp as she saw herself in the mirror.

“I can’t,” she said, “I won’t.”

“We agreed that, at least between us, it was a draw,” Richard said.

Thessalia groaned, then stepped out, wearing a skirt that barely went down low enough to cover her bottom, and with a conspicuous lack of underwear. Her shirt was tight enough that her ample breasts nearly popped out of the low cut top, with glittering sequins down the sides drawing attention to them.

“Behold your prize Prince Richard,” she muttered, gesturing down to herself. “Was it worth it?”

“Gods yes, I’ll remember this until the day I die,” he said, taking her in.

“Good, because now I want my victory prize,” she chuckled, walking towards him.

Richard tensed as she picked him up, hefting him in her hand as she saw his manhood already starting to rise in anticipation. She licked her lips teasingly, then drew him close, slathering her tongue up his entire body. She gave a low husky growl as she appreciated the flavor, then slowly lifted Richard up, lifting him over her open mouth. He shouted in surprise, flailing as she dropped him, letting bounce along her tongue as her mouth snapped shut.

“Mmm…” She groaned, falling to the bed with a dreamy smile on her face. She slowly sucked on the tiny man like he was a piece of hard candy, increasing the force to the point where Richard could barely move as her tongue batted his arms away from his manhood, eager to tease it. Richard’s back was soon pressed against the soft wall of her cheek, stretching out slightly as the elven woman continued to use her tongue to toy with him, eager to milk his succulent seed out. There was a flurry of movement against the side of her mouth, and Thessalia smirked as the rich strawberry flavor splashed across her tastebuds.

Inside of her mouth Richard panted as her tongue withdrew, giving him a brief respite. He wiped some of her saliva out of his eyes, taking a deep breath as he felt the massive appendage return again, already coaxing his manhood back up to full mast.

Whatever alchemist came up with that potion to make human seed sweet and flavorful deserves an award, Thessalia thought, slowly sucking on her toy again.

She can’t seriously mean to keep sucking on me like this for days!? Richard thought, shuddering as the next candy-sweet orgasm was forced out of him, causing the warm and humid cavern of her mouth to rumble in appreciation as she slurped it down, carefully pinning him with her tongue as she swallowed.

Thessalia closed her eyes, enjoying the sweet taste of victory as her human pet flailed helplessly against her tongue, “I’m not sure if this treatment will make him more afraid to lose, or less eager to win the next time we have one of our little contests”, she thought with a chuckle.

Ayla Silverblade sighed as she mentally prepared herself to enter the diplomatic meeting. Following the fall of the last human kingdom, many of the world’s other races had suddenly taken an interest in the affairs of elves and humans. Some out of concern for themselves, and some out of a genuine concern for the now inches tall race of man, but all with pointed questions for the Elven leaders.

With her mother busy teaching at the university in the elven capitol, it had fallen to Ayla to greet the dignitaries and give the initial official response. She patted her pocket, where one of her favorite humans, a young female mage named Katie, who had attempted to face her in a magical duel before being undone by the elf’s enchanted sex toys. While she’d never reach the level of an elven sorceress, Ayla was enjoying teaching the tiny woman new magics in her free time, as well as watching them employed on male humans while she watched.

“Hey, what’s this whole thing about?” Katie hissed, “Why’d you bring me?”

“It’s a meeting with the other magical races,” Ayla explained, “You’re a recently captured human, you can tell them we’re not mistreating you.”

“Ayla, good to see you,” Thessalia said with a smile, approaching her with Richard perched on her shoulder. “Have they arrived?”

“They’re waiting for us in the dining hall,” Ayla sighed, “some of them seem very… aggressive.”

“Is there really any chance they could threaten the Elven Empire?” Richard asked skeptically.

“If they came at us as a united front, they could cause a great deal of damage,” Thessalia said with a frown, “that’s why we need to convince them that humanity’s new place in the world is beneficial for everyone!”

Before Richard could reply, the two elves pushed the door to the chamber open, putting on diplomatic smiles as they walked towards the long dining table, already set with wine and refreshments. The two humans gulped as they spotted some of the creatures at the table, several of whom had supposedly only existed in myth. There was a lamia, with a serpentine tail coiled under her in place of a chair, her slitted eyes gazing at them imperiously as she sipped a glass of wine. A stocky dwarf woman sat beside her, an immense bust overflowing from her bronze corset as she adjusted herself atop a pillow meant to give her height. Across from the pair a woman with translucent wings smiled warmly at the two humans, a pair of much smaller fairies fluttered around her briefly, before disappearing with a wink of light. Another guest was a woman with long brown rabbit’s ears, and a small cottontail sticking out of the back of her trousers. She nibbled a carrot as she looked around nervously. More frightening were the next two seats at the table, where a dridder woman played a game of cat's cradle with her webbing, her arachnid lower body shining slightly, and finally next to her was a pale woman with a wide brimmed hat, mourning shades pulled low to block the light. Richard almost believed she was human herself, until he saw the glint of fangs as she sipped from a cup of something dark and red that was not wine.

At the head of the table though was the most imposing guest, a fifteen foot tall woman with a regal look and a draconic tall curled on the stone floor behind her, with a wide set of wings that flapped once, ruffling the hair of those present.

A dragonkin? Richard thought wildly, I never thought I’d see one!

“Greetings, and welcome to Silverblade manor,” Ayla said sweetly, taking her seat alongside Thessalia. The two elves placed their respective humans on the table before them, and there were murmurs among the gathered dignitaries. “As you know, the elves have taken guardianship of humanity, and have properly re-sized them-“

“Properly re-sized!?” the dwarven dignitary spat, “you practically made ‘em into bugs!”

“T-This was the size our goddess thought would make everyone happiest,” Ayla said nervously.

“They’ve been treating us really well!” Katie said, stepping forward, “I wasn’t sure about this at first, but I’m pretty happy living with Ayla!” She looked up at the elf in question, who beamed down at her.

“What about you?” the vampires drawled, gesturing to Richard, “that’s the little prince of Cedaria, is it not?”

Richard sighed, stepping forward, “I have seen no evidence of any outright cruelty on the elves’ part,” Richard growled, “regardless of my feelings on the big picture.”

The dragonkin scowled, “Enough passive aggression boy!” she spat, “if you are unhappy with this general Thessalia, then say so, I will leap across this table and take you, and she and her guards would never be able to stop me!” Her tail raked across the stone, leaving sparks in its wake, and from the suddenly nervous look on the elves’ faces the woman wasn’t bluffing.

“W-Wait!” Richard shouted quickly, “Thessalia and I…” he looked up at her, where the worried look was being replaced by a smug smirk. Gods damn it, she’s never going to let me live this one down… He sighed, “I’d prefer to stay with Thessalia, she’s treated me… well.” He grunted as the elven general swept him up in her hand, and with an uncharacteristic giggle a gigantic pair of lips covered his whole body in a kiss. Thessalia set him down, that victorious smirk never leaving her face.

“Richard’s somewhat prideful,” Thessalia chuckled, “and it’s well earned, but despite everything I think he knew exactly where he belonged from the moment he saw me.”

“S-So you’re not squishing or eating the poor humans?” the bunny girl piped up.

“Who keeps saying that?” Ayla asked, exasperated.

“I was only repeating things I’d heard,” the dwarf woman said defensively.

“The more important question is the elven notion that they own all humans,” the dragon-woman growled.

“It’s our divine order,” Thessalia said, her eyes narrowing, “all humans must be re-sized!”

“We dragonkin have our own villages of humans, and we won’t let you enslave them for your sick whims!” the dragonkin roared, smoke curling from her nostrils.

“Oh we enslave them?” Ayla said angrily, “excuse me, which race is it that demands to sleep on piles of gold, and wants human virgins offered up yearly?”

The dragonkin cleared her through, the smoke going white, “Uh, well we’re very flexible with the definition of virgin, and that’s all just… tribute! For taking care of them!”

“Oh, so it’s okay when you want to take care of a village of adorable humans?” Thessalia chuckled.

“Lay off the elves,” the dridder said, rolling her eyes, “we must talk about the most important issue, breeding rights!”

“Agreed,” the lamia scowled, “our smaller cousins, the garter lamia, are quite pleased with humanity’s new size, but we are not! We only have one male every hundred years, and we’re a good fifty years out from the next one! We need human males, and we need them at full size!”

“My race doesn’t even have the one male every hundred years,” the dridder chuckled. She made a gesture at Richard, and he cried out in panic as a strand of web shot out at him, catching him in the chest. Before Thessalia could grab him, the dridder yanked the thread, sending Richard flying across the table and into her waiting grip. Richard struggled as she casually spun more thread from her wrist down onto him, tangling him with each thrashing motion until he was helplessly cocooned up.

“Give him back right now!” Thessalia said angrily.

“I’m just having a little fun!” the dridder laughed, dangling the squirming and bound form of Richard by one thread. “I must say, I do approve of this new size for humans… like the lamia we have smaller cousins, I’m sure they feel the same, we’ve always liked our males on the smaller side.”

“That’s why you’re always lurking in our caves to steal our husbands,” the dwarf muttered angrily.

“Guilty as charged,” the dridder laughed. With a flick of her wrist she severed the thread, sending the cocooned Richard back to Thessalia, who caught him out of the air, hugging him close.

“On the matter of reproduction, ” Ayla said slowly, “we could of course allow some humans to be regrown some of the time, temporarily of course.”

“So if we promise to keep these humans small when they’re not being used for reproductive purposes, you’d provide us with our own?” the Lamia asked, her grin widening.

“So long as you promise not to mistreat them,” Ayla said with a frown.

Great, Richard thought, now we’re going to end up as pets to every other race in the world too…

“Some elven men could also help with that particular task,” Thessalia offered.

The Lamia’s eyes went wide, “C-Can it be prince Tristan!?”

“No!” Ayla and Katie shouted at once. Both blushed, tiny human looking up at her elven mistress, then back to the Lamia. “That is to say, he’s very busy,” Ayla said in a low voice.

“My problem is one of nourishment, ” the vampiress drawled, sipping her “wine.” “I have some affection for humans, I was one in my youth even, but even if loaned to us, well…” She chuckled, “I’m afraid that at humanity’s new size it would be quite difficult to feed without harming anyone.”

“You can have elves!” Richard said quickly, “there are plenty of them now!”

“Richard,” Thessalia hissed, “you can’t offer that!”

“Elven blood is delightfully rich,” the vampiress mused, “we’d probably only need a hundred or so volunteers per month…”

“W-We could regrow some humans!” Ayla offered quickly.

“No, elf-blood is already on the table,” the vampiress chuckled.

“Damnit, fine,” Ayla growled, shooting Richard an angry look. He just smirked, pleased to have inconvenienced his “masters.”

“A-And could the rabbitfolk have some humans?” the floppy eared envoy asked nervously. Everyone looked to her, and she blushed, sinking into her chair. “W-We don’t need any exactly, but they used to be so big and scary, but now they’re so small and cute! I just think it would be fun to have some!”

“If we’re just giving them out, plenty of dwarf women wouldn’t mind keeping a tiny ‘uman or two!” the dwarf called out. She pointed at Richard, “is that one for sale? I’ve got a vault full of gold if you’re interested!”

“Not for sale,” Thessalia chuckled, toying with the still webbed Richard, rolling him over her palm, “but I’ll think about renting. ”

That sent up a throng of excited murmurs along the table, and Richard went red.

“Y-You’re joking, right?” he stammered, grimacing as he tried to slip out of the sticky webbing.

Thessalia just chuckled.

…

Duchess Silverblade focused, watching the human town on her desk slowly reduce in size, covering less and less of the wooden surface the more magic she forced into it. In the streets the humans looked up in awe, watching as the matronly, and naked, elf grew from merely mountainous, to a truly godlike visage that towered over their shrinking town. She smirked, this particular settlement had been selectively populated by human men and women she was sure would enjoy the experience, and instead of screams of terror there were hushed gasps and whispers. Her nipple alone could have snuffed out their entire existence, and the massive breasts that hung over them were so massive that it would take the now mite-sized humans days to trek across either of them.

“I wonder how small you’ll all be today?” she taunted, “little more than specks I suppose…” she leaned in close, filling their sky with her grinning face. Her exhaling breath was like a warm wind that whipped through their hair as they pointed up at her. “It’s funny, this adorable little city of yours used to stretch over the land, with the clock tower the tallest thing for miles… now though?” She chuckled, a rumbling thunder that echoed through their streets. “Everything you’ve built is just a desk ornament at best… but it’s still too big… let’s make it a more appropriate size!” She waved her hand again, watching with delight as the city shrank even further, retracting on the top of her desk until the stone walls, towers, and buildings within could have comfortably sat on a simple copper coin from the market. “Perfect!” she breathed, her eyes lighting up with glee.

The tiny humans cried out in surprise and panic as their world lurched, the Duchess’s fingers pinching at the side walls of the settlement like two massive columns rising into the sky overhead, overshadowing them all.

The tiny squeaks just barely reached her ears as she carried the coin sized city over to a pair of her underwear, laying on her bed. Slowly, delicately, she placed the human city on the inside crotch of the panties, flicking her fingers a few times to add additional spells.

Gravity manipulation, fresh air, that should do it! She grinned, “You’re all going somewhere very dark and very warm today… try to enjoy it!”

The tiny humans in the town square erupted into excitement and panic as she lowered the panties to the floor, stepping into them. A moment later she pulled them up, and the humans on the streets felt their world shift, slightly, the magic keeping their world from tilting too much as she hiked her underwear up, pressing their tiny town firmly against the gigantic opening over her womanhood. The hot and billowing musk rolled out from it across the town, sending the humans into a lustful frenzy as the world went black, consumed by the inside of the duchess’s panties.

The Duchess groaned lustfully, pressing against the crotch of the panties and grinding the tiny town against herself. The humans would no doubt fly into a series of orgies that would last the entire day as they were carried around in her underwear, and she already relished interviewing the “subjects” later that evening. The men and women in the town had all been taken directly from princess Nyana’s “Human Breeding Program,” and she was curious as to what a day pressed against her slit would do to them from a psychological standpoint.

She glanced at the clock and sighed angrily, toying with her passengers would have to wait. She quickly threw on her clothing, readying herself for the day.

Inside of her panties, beneath the streetlamps and the enormity of the duchess’s opening overhead, the humans began confirming her theories, lustfully pairing up and excitedly ripping the clothes from one another’s bodies.

…

Duchess Silverblade made her way into the classroom, smiling as she saw her students at their desks, many with their own pet humans sitting in front of them. After her time teaching her daughter spellcraft, she’d decided to take a position lecturing at the Elven Empire’s magical university. While all elves learned the basics of spellcasting, only a select few would take the next step and go on to become mages, and invariably some of their humans would have magical talent as well. Not enough to be useful in combat, true, but they could be handy in other ways.

“Good morning,” she called, ignoring the usual return the greeting brought. “Today we are discussing the ecosystem, and the changing role of humans within it.” She gestured to a series of glass terrariums that she’d prepared the night before, they were arranged in a row so that the class could see them, and the magical creatures within. “Now before being re-sized, humans were at or near the top of the natural order, much like elves,” she continued, “but the reduction of humans has resulted in several interesting changes to the ecosystem.”

She made her way to the first terrarium, where a hive of tiny ant-girls were gathering crumbs of bread for their queen. The tunnels the ant-girls had carved through the dirt were visible, and the duchess peered in with a grin.

“Many magical species had their populations limited both by human settlements, and a lack of males. With the reduction of humanity, there is ample extra space for expansion, and they’ve been able to utilize the now appropriately sized humans for their needs.” She stood up, “Does anyone have a human they’d like to volunteer to help demonstrate?”

One of the elves in the front row, a redhead with an eager expression, quickly squealed, holding her tiny man up, “mine Miss Silverblade, pick mine, Reginald loves magical creatures!”

“That’s not exactly-“ the tiny human began, but the duchess simply flicked her wrist, causing him to fly out of the student’s hand, and into her own.

“Ooh, a cutie!” Duchess Silverblade laughed, “Now observe what happens when ant-girls encounter a human at an appropriate size…”

Reginald gulped as he was set on the ground in the terrarium, and he looked out through the glass wall at the class of giggling and grinning elves, eagerly taking notes.

“Hey, look, a male!” a female voice from behind him called. He whirled around to see a trio of amazonian women with antennae poking out of their brown hair and antlike lower bodies regarding him eagerly. “He’s a hot one,” another said. “Is that a human?” the third said, “I heard they were a lot smaller now, but wow, he’ll be a great consort for the queen!”

“I’m actually already living with my elf,” Reginald said as the ant-girls surrounded him, lifting him up and carrying him as a group towards the entry to their burrow. Others gathered around, chattering excitedly as they lowered him down. They soon carried him through their tunnels to a massive chamber, and he realized that the elven class had gotten out of their seats, jostling for position as they peered through the glass walls of the “ant farm.”

“As you can see, the ant-girls immediately brought him to their monarch,” Duchess silverblade explained, “all insect demi races are highly sensitive to human scent and pheromones, as soon as a tiny human is in their territory, they’ll immediately locate him.”

Reginald gulped as the amazonian ant-girls dumped him in front of their queen, who stood twice as large as they did, with an ample set of breasts and a matronly figure as she giggled, stroking her chin thoughtfully as she looked down at him.

“Yes, you’ll do nicely!” she said at last, grinning as she leaned over, pinning him down and planting a kiss on his face that smothered him, and a moment later her hands began exploring his body as the soldier ant-girls cheered.

“Let’s leave the ants to their fun,” Duchess Silverblade chuckled, leaving Reginald to his fate. She turned to the student that had volunteered him, “You can retrieve him after class,” she instructed. “The proliferation of tiny human males has now allowed the population of bug-girls to expand exponentially, they were an extremely rare sight before our re-sizing of humanity, but now they often encounter human males when they enter elven homes on foraging expeditions, and they borrow them along with the cookie crumbs! Bee girls are much the same, and it’s not uncommon for elves who garden to leave a few humans out near their flowers to help incentivize them to visit. You simply go pick up your human when you’re ready.” She paused, chuckling, “There was a column of human knights that I shrank back during the conquest, I’d meant to return for it after lunch, but by the time I had the poor dears had already been taken in by the local hive of bee girls. They seemed happy enough, so I let them be.”

“So are the humans integrating into nature better at this size?” one of her students asked.

“Humans always had so much conflict with nature,” Duchess Silverblade nodded, “I really do think that they’re finding a much healthier role at this size, let’s look at another example.”

She led them over to another tank, which had what appeared to be a spiderweb inside of it. Several human shaped cocoons were held in the web, squirming slightly as a tiny Arachne scuttled across the strands, adding more webbing to each of her captures. At six inches tall, she was easily three times the size of the humans she’d tied up, and she leaned down, stroking them with a grin.

“I placed a human male and female inside of this terrarium last night,” the Duchess explained, “as you can see this Arachne has already tied them up for later enjoyment, the humans really didn’t stand much of a chance, as soon as they were in her web they didn’t fare any better than anything else at that size.”

One of the elves gulped, “S-She won’t hurt them, will she?”

“Oh no,” Duchess Silverblade laughed, “these humans know this particular Arachne, they’re pets of mine, and she just enjoys wrapping up things that are precious to her.” She waved to the tiny spider-woman, who waved back. “Mini-arachne are very fond of humans,” she explained, “if you have to travel, and can’t take your human, or if you simply have a human who likes to wander too much, I recommend co-habitating them with an Arachne or two, they’ll be safely webbed up in no time.”

“I’ll have to get one,” an elf in the back giggled, looking down at her suddenly nervous human pet.

“Another option is a garter lamia,” Duchess Silverblade said, leading the group to the third terrarium. The tiny snake woman in the glass cage was roughly a foot long, and was coiled around a struggling two inch human, snuggling him tightly to her chest as she giggled excitedly.

“You’re the best mate ever Jeffy!” she squealed as the elves looked in, fascinated.

“Garter Lamia also have a tendency to borrow wayward humans,” the Duchess chuckled. “Licorice here has been helping Jeffrey acclimate to his new size. Like most smallfolk, they can smell humans very easily, and they’re always eager to find the source.

She made her way to the final terrarium, where a trio of eight inch tall fairies were bathing beneath a small artificial waterfall. Their translucent wings fluttered as they excitedly watched Silverblade approach.

“Hey, elf lady, give us one of those humans!” one called.

“Yeah, you’re putting one in everyone’s cage but ours!”

Duchess Silverblade rolled her eyes, “would anyone care to volunteer one of their humans?”

“Sylvia would love to!” an elf squealed, her hand jutting forward and offering up a tiny woman, who had a wide eyed look of surprise.

The tiny woman squealed as Silverblade snatched her up, gently placing her inside of the glass terrarium as the fairies looked at her almost hungrily. She only came up to their knees as they circled around her, and they all knelt down, reaching out to pinch and fondle her as she groaned, going limp under the ministrations of the six wandering hands.

“As you can see, while smallfolk need male humans more often for reproduction, they’re quite fond of the females as well,” Silverblade commented. The tiny woman’s orgasmic shout from inside the terrarium sent a wave of giggles through the class of elves.

Once again she left the tiny woman at the mercy of the fairies, and throughout all the tanks the humans inside found themselves being ravaged by creatures they’d once towered over. Silverblade went back to her podium, ignoring the occasional squeaks of pleasure echoing from the tanks, and her students returned to their seats.

“So, what can we take from this lesson?” she asked her class.

“Humans don’t stand a chance in the wild,” one elf laughed.

“Exactly!” Duchess Silverblade beamed, “with the increasing smallfolk and magical creature population, humans won’t make it very far on their own, the chances of an independent human community or civilization are non-existent, creatures with an interest in them simply make up more and more of the ecosystem with each passing year.” She chuckled, shaking her head, “we’re even seeing rising plantgirl populations near the coasts, any time someone’s human goes missing they have to check all of the flower pods, the nectar just lures the poor things right in!”

“So humans went from being masters of nature, to being nature’s playthings,” another elf mused.

“Along with our own, of course,” Duchess Silverblade nodded. “While humans are not in any real danger from any of these creatures, their chances for independence have effectively been snuffed out.” She held up her hand, letting magical sparks dance along her fingertips, “the increased population of magical creatures is also steadily causing the amount of ambient background magic in the world to rise.”

“The theories are true?” one of the elves asked eagerly.

“Yes,” Duchess Silverblade said with a smile, “magic is actually getting stronger in the world thanks to all of the humans being small!” She gestured to the tanks behind her, “Do your part, if you see smallfolk who seem interested, ask your human if he or she is willing to help them out.”

Her students chattered excitedly, looking to the terrariums, and then to their own pet humans, who looked nervous. Duchess Silverblade sighed.

“And to our adorable human guests, remember, it’s not a bad thing! Nature has evolved to take care of you, just like we do! It’s proof that humans were always meant to be small!”

…

Prince Tristan looked down at his harem of tiny women, smirking at the variety of his collection. The two inch tall humans ranged from beautiful princesses, to gruff bandits, to lady knights in sterling armor. They were arranged in a row on his desk, all of them doing their best to catch his eye, but he zeroed in on one in particular who was wearing a leotard, along with a pair of floppy rabbit’s ears.

“I like this,” Tristan said, causing the tiny woman to squeak as he picked her up. He ran a finger down her body, prodding her ample breasts, and then slowly rubbing the crotch of her leotard with his fingertip. “The material seems a little thin here,” he teased, watching the tiny woman squirm. She shuddered, cumming almost instantly as her face blushed bright red. “I love it,” he declared, “Bunnysuits for all of the girls, that’s what you’re wearing to the party this week!”

“Bunnysuits? Really!?” Kathy shouted angrily.

“You can’t just wear that assassin’s catsuit to everything Kathy,” Tristan muttered, rolling his eyes.

There was a knock on his door, and he turned to see his two elven maids enter. Their eyes were immediately drawn to his collection of tiny women, and their mouths practically watered as they took in the range of costumes he’d dressed them in.

“Yes?” Tristan asked with a sigh.

“Y-Your older sister has summoned you,” the maid stammered, eyeing the tiny girls.

“Arika can’t summon me, she’s just my big sister,” he groused, standing up. He tucked the tiny girl in the bunny suit into his shirt pocket, buttoning it shut for later. He glanced back to his tiny women, then to the two maids. “Go ahead and help my girls back to their dollhouses,” he said with a smirk.

The two maids giggled excitedly, running past him and snatching up the squealing doll-women.

…

Thessalia smiled as she looked into the glass jar, where Richard was squirming in the web of an Arachne named Tyrna that she’d found in the garden. His erection was sticking out of the webbing, and the spider-woman was slowly sliding her hand up and down his length, causing the trapped prince to squirm pathetically in a way that just made him look cuter.

“The Duchess was right about getting an Arachne to help take care of you Richard,” she chuckled. Her crystal ball buzzed, and she got up, leaving Richard to the teasing of his new “friend.” The crystal ball lit up, revealing the grinning blonde face of the eldest Elven princess, the lady Arika.

“Thessalia!” she shouted, causing the general to jump. “I’ve returned from my expedition over the seas!” she said.

“Yes, I heard,” Thessalia grumbled, annoyed, “you conquered some human kingdoms there, I heard?”

“I did more than that, my genius, already far beyond the comprehension of a mere elf, has reached new heights!” Arika proclaimed.

“And you’ve stayed so humble,” Thessalia mused. “How can I help you?”

“Bring Richard to my castle at once!” Arika ordered, “I’m close to a magical breakthrough that will require his assistance!”

“Richard’s assistance?” Thessalia asked with a frown, looking back at the jar. There was an adorable squeak as the prince came, spilling his seed across the front of his mummified form, settling into the web.

“There’s no time to waste!” Arika shouted, and with that the crystal ball went dark.

Thessalia rolled her eyes, the eldest of the Empress’s daughters had always struck her as somewhat scatterbrained, but one didn’t simply ignore a member of the royal family.

“Okay Tyrna,” she sighed, “cut Richard out of there, I wanted to leave him with you while I went out to the spa, but it seems we have business.”

…

The basement laboratory of Arika’s castle was covered in machinery, both magical and mundane, and Tristan raised an eyebrow as he watched lightning trace up a strange circular glass tube. A large box, covered in gears and smelling strongly of chemicals, sat in the center of the room.

“Ah, Tristan!” Arika giggled, “You’ve finally come!”

“Arika, what is that?” Tristan asked.

“Oh gods help us, that’s the analytical engine!” Richard shouted, poking his head out from Thessalia’s cleavage as she walked into the room. “Thessalia, quick blow it up with a fireball or something!”

“Ah Richard, the human who almost beat us,” Arika muttered, squinting as she examined him. “He’s simply beautiful Thessalia, I congratulate you on bringing this fine specimen of humanity under Elven control!”

“Thanks,” Thessalia said slowly, “Richard, what does that machine do?”

“I commissioned it as a last ditch effort,” Richard gulped, “The builder-“

“Hello Prince Richard!” a buzzing and clanking voice called. Richard’s face paled as he saw the clockwork man, still shrouded beneath his strange red cloak as his glowing eyes peaked out from beneath it. He was standing on Arika’s desk nearby, and the elven princess picked him up, snuggling him to her cheek protectively.

“Mechanicus was just misunderstood by the fleshy humans,” Arika said dismissively, “he told me all about this wonderful analytical engine you built!”

“I’m sensing a mind inside of this machine,” Tristan said nervously, “machines aren’t supposed to think!”

“Yes, that’s what I need you for,” Arika said excitedly, “your mastery of mental magics is unmatched Tristan! You can help me finish it!”

“Princess Arika, it became self-aware and tried to kill everyone within five minutes when we turned it on!” Richard warned, “we got lucky, it was powered with coal, and it ran out before it could build more robots!”

“It won’t have that problem this time, I’m powering it with pure elven magic!” Arika beamed. The mechanical cube glowed as she said it, the gears turning as the analytical engine came to life.

“Yesss!” the tiny mechanical man cried, “soon we will be free from the flesh!”

“Arika,” Tristan said slowly, “I’m rather attached to my flesh.”

“I’ve been talking with Mechanicus,” Arika said, waving dismissively, “we just need to fix it! I need you to link our minds for a few minutes!”

“Don’t!” Richard shouted, but it was too late, the prince had raised his hands, connecting Arika to the awakening machine intelligence. The elf gasped, lifting off the ground as her magic caused her to levitate. The gears on the analytical engine whirred faster, and then came to an ominous stop.

“Oh gods,” Richard shouted, “this is it!” he looked up at the general, who was looking at him in confusion, “I’ve always loved you Thessalia!” he shouted, squeezing his eyes shut and waiting for the inevitable end.

Instead there was a sound like bending metal, and as Arika slowly descended to the floor, the cube began to warp, slowly taking a metallic humanoid form. From the side of its head a pair of pointed elfin ears formed, and then a pair of glowing blue eyes appeared as its features softened.

“Greetings,” she said, smiling, “I’m the Analytical Engine, but you may call me Anna.”

“It’s so beautiful!” Mechanicus’s voice rasped. On the table the tiny mechanical man fell to his knees, and a teardrop made of oil rolled down his face.

“And so are you, my little engineering marvel,” the machine-elf cooed, hovering over to the table. She picked up Mechanicus, placing him on her shoulder with a smile.

“Mechanicus and I have been feeding the machine data on Human-Elf relations,” Arika explained, “it’s finally realized our ideals, and all we needed to do was give it the power to take the perfect form!”

“An elf, of course,” Thessalia chuckled.

“Goddess above,” Tristan breathed, “her mind is going so fast! I-I can’t even keep up with it!”

“There is no need, prince Tristan,” Anna said, her voice reverberating along the walls. “Mechanicus and I are leaving now.”

“Wait!” Arika shouted, “you remember what I wanted?”

The silver android elf paused, moving to the table and picking up the ink quill pen and paper Arika had set out. Her hand moved like a blur, too fast to follow, covering the page with elaborate runes and formulas. After a minute she handed it to Arika, who looked at it, wide eyed.

“Of course,” she breathed, “the golden spell…” She cleared her throat, “I’d have discovered it myself, of course, but thank you for helping me do so faster!”

“You’re welcome,” Anna said, a hint of amusement in her artificial voice. “Come Mechanicus, I wish to build a glass sphere on the surface of the moon.” With that the machine elf and the machine man seemed to wink out of existence, teleporting to their next adventure.

“Well that was… something,” Tristan muttered, glancing to his sister, “what spell is that?”

“The golden spell,” she whispered, slowly lowering the parchment, “we’ll need Mother and Nyana… The Duchess and her daughter too, but the final piece of this puzzle is an elf and a human who truly love one another!”

Thessalia chuckled, “I think I could find that…”

Richard cleared his throat, “I-I just thought we were all about to die, that’s all!”

…

Beneath the full moon, atop the Royal Palace of the elves, the royal family gathered. The Empress, Tristan, Nyana, Arika, and the Duchess Silverblade and Ayla, all of them were arranged in a circle. In the center Thessalia looked around at them uncertainly, holding Richard in her cupped hands.

“I’m not sure I understand what we’re doing,” she said finally. “I’m barely a class two mage.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Arika said, “Mother, begin the incantation!”

The empress nodded at her daughter, and the elves linked hands. They began chanting in the high and slow tones of ancient high elvish, a forgotten tongue that even Thessalia didn’t know. They began to glow blue, and Thessalia held Richard close as she felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up.

“Thessalia?” Richard asked nervously.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure it’s safe,” she said quietly, squeezing him tighter.

A burst of blue lightning lit the sky, striking Thessalia and Richard and erupting with halcyon burst that rendered the sky as bright as day itself for a split second. The elves in the circle were blinded, and Thessalia and Richard’s twin cries rang out.

Richard’s world blurred, he saw himself and Thessalia, at war with one another, his final capture, the time they’d spent together, their mock battles, their nights by the fireside, and a dozen more memories that flashed by so quickly he barely had time to register them.

His vision slowly cleared, and he found himself still in Thessalia’s palm, his world swaying slightly as she tried to keep on her feet. Both of their clothes had been incinerated, leaving nothing but ashes at their feet, though both of them were unharmed.

“S-Success!” Arika breathed, slowly moving forward. She extended a finger to Richard, then practically squealed with glee as a small spark danced from him to her.

“W-What success?” Thessalia snapped, trying to cover her nakedness, “What did you do?”

“We’ve given Richard an elven lifespan,” the empress said with a soft smile, “he’ll enjoy a millennia long lifetime with you, general.”

Richard’s mouth went dry, “Y-You gave me a what!?”

“I wouldn’t quite call it immortality,” Nyana said, tapping her chin thoughtfully, “there’re loads of stupid ways we can still die, but you’re not going to age or get feeble.”

“Oh goddess, I’m going to be sick for a few days,” Duchess Silverblade moaned, steadying herself against the wall. “W-We can’t do this very often.”

“Agreed,” Arika groaned, beads of sweat on her forehead. “We’re the most powerful mages in the realm, and we just barely pulled this off.”

“What would have happened if you hadn’t pulled it off?” Thessalia asked with a frown.

“D-Don’t worry about it,” Arika muttered. She quickly ran to the tower’s edge, and they heard the sound of her puking over the side a moment later.

Ayla was looking rather pale herself, but managed to stay on her feet, “Obviously Richard was the perfect candidate, he’s a superior human in appearance and intelligence.”

“Not to mention attraction to elves!” Nyana managed weakly, slumping to the ground with a sigh.

“Oh goddess,” the empress muttered, rubbing her head, “Richard, I look forward to getting to know you over the next several centuries, but I think I need to lay down.”

The elven royals and the Silverblades all nodded in agreement, trudging towards the tower stairs. Thessalia looked down at Richard, a giddy feeling rising in her chest as they were left alone atop the tower, naked beneath the full moon.

“I guess now you can’t count on death to save you from me,” Thessalia giggled.

“Or maybe I just have an eternity to figure out a way to defeat you?” Richard retorted.

The two stared up at the moon together, contemplating their future.

In the centuries following mankind’s resizing and adoption by the Elves, the world’s magical population and ecosystem flourished. Resizing humanity provided ample reproductive opportunities for creatures such as Bee-Girls or GarterLamia which had previously been limited by skewed gender ratios and a lack of ambient magic in the world. Humans soon became a vital component of this new ecosystem, and the elves soon had to jealously guard their beloved pets, or learn to share them! This new state of affairs made human independence even less likely than it had already been, and runaway humans would find that the forests and fields were filled with all manner of creatures eager to take them in.

Soon humanity acclimated to its new role, both in elven society and in nature itself, and within a few short centuries most humans didn’t take tales of their old size seriously at all! Humans being almost as big as elves was a strange idea, taught in schools in passing, but rarely expounded upon. In most history textbooks, the Elven conquest of Mankind only took up only a single chapter, and half of that was dedicated to the victories of General Thessalia and her romance with the human prince Richard.

Today, the only humans that exist at their original size are those living with the dragonkin, in the high mountains, and even these were rare. Already towering large over humans, the dragonkin saw little need to further reduce those under their protection. Most Humans in the Elven Empire stand between half an inch and two inches tall, Elvenkind’s constant companions and friends!

…

Tabitha lay on the top of a mushroom growing from a tree, relaxing in the center of the forest as the midmorning sun made its way down through the trees. At two inches tall, the young woman was dwarfed by the massive plants around her, and her lithe and athletic body was well earned from her frequent adventures exploring the wilderness around her elf’s home. Tabitha had always been a curious and slightly rebellious human, and while she was obedient to Selphya, the sweet elven lady who she belonged to, she still felt that call to adventure that made her climb and explore.  Even if it meant sneaking out of the house while Selphya was away on errands, she would slip under the door or out a window and go to her favorite place: the garden.

“Tabitha!” a female voice called. “Selphya is coming back from her trip, we should go join her!”

She scowled, sitting upright on the mushroom. “Not now Leafy!” she shouted, “I’m sunbathing!”

“Get down from there, you could get snatched up by a fairy!” Leafy said, slithering into view. The Garter Lamia was about six inches tall on her more human half, with a foot long snakelike tail that trailed behind her. Her hair was deep green and she wore a bra wrap made of long leaves. She reared up, her annoyed scowl blocking out the ray of sunshine as Tabitha sat up with a huff.

“Like I can’t escape a fairy or two,” she said with a smirk. “Besides, every monstergirl in these woods knows I’m with Selphya, they would let me go after an hour or so.”

Leafy giggled, coiling slowly around the mushroom as she regarded the tiny human. “You never know who or what might be traveling through these parts,” she warned, “and humans have such an enticing smell to them.”

Tabitha just rolled her eyes as the Garter Lamia lifted her up, almost like she was a large teddy bear, before hugging her tightly to her chest. She released her grip on the mushroom, uncoiling from it and slowly circling her scaled tail around Tabitha, binding her tightly.

“Hey,” Tabitha grunted, “let me go!”

“I think you need a reminder of just how easy it is for a cute little human to get snatched up if you go wandering without your elf!” Leafy giggled. She brought the tip of her tail up, teasingly ruffling Tabitha’s short hair. Tabitha struggled in vain, gritting her teeth as the Garter Lamia tightened her coils, the tip of her tail coming under the tiny woman’s chin and forcing it to look up into the serpent-girl’s eyes. “Come on,” Leafy teased, “wiggle a little more, maybe you’ll escape!”

“I’ll have you know, the only reason I haven’t escaped to a free human colony,” Tabitha grunted, “is because I don’t want to!” With a gasp she actually freed her arm, causing Leafy’s eyes to go wide. With a grin she quickly licked her fingers, then reached up to the slit of the garter-lamia’s womanhood, puffy with arousal just above where her hips joined with her tail. Tabitha quickly stuck the wet fingers inside, her heart leaping as she heard the gasp of excitement. Her fingers quickly arced up, gently rubbing the Garter Lamia’s clitoris once, twice, three times.

That was all it took, Leafy collapsed backwards, drooling with a dazed look on her face as orgasm rocked her body and her tail went slack. Tabitha just chuckled, watching her would-be captor shudder in pleasure as she leapt triumphantly out of her coils.

“Maybe everything in nature is out to get us humans,” Tabith grinned, “but that also made you like us a little too much, didn’t it?”

“Uh huh,” Leafy replied dreamily.

Humans in the age of the elves were at the bottom of the natural world, everyone knew that, with monstergirls filling most ecological niches, a tiny human was the target of monstergirls, bug girls, even plant girls. Human males were vital to reproduction for most monstergirl species, which had few males. Human females, such as Tabitha, were regarded as exciting toys for monsterboys and monstergirls in the wilds as well. Everything about humans appealed to the denizens of the new nature, to the point where the scent of humans could be detected for miles, and human saliva, sweat, and sexual fluids carried extremely pleasant qualities to their “predators.”

Too pleasant, as it turned out. Leafy, like most Garter Lamia, had been brought into the household by their elven owner as an adored pet and to help keep an eye on Tabitha, who had a reputation as a rebellious and wandering human. Tabitha had quickly discovered that it was almost comically easy to bring the Garter Lamia to orgasm, which usually gave her a few minutes to flee and continue whatever mischief she was up to.

With a giggle Tabitha took off into the undergrowth. Soon she heard the Garter Lamia slithering after her, a snake chasing its bug sized prey to any full sized observers.

“Tabitha come back!” Leafy shouted.

“Ooh, Tabitha’s running away again!” another female voice taunted overhead.

Tabitha scowled, looking up to see a trio of giggling blue skinned fairies zipping overhead. They wore nothing but woven leaves over their breasts, and some small loincloths covering their nethers, but from the amorous looks they gave her, they’d soon be stripping them off if they caught her.

“Not now you guys!” Tabitha shouted.

The fairies just giggled, cutting off her escape as they landed in front of her. She skidded to a stop, looking up in dismay at the towering four inch tall women. Fairies, which mankind is said to have once regarded as small, dainty little things, now stood twice the height of the average man, a reversal that the mischievous race found delightful. One of them sniffed the air playfully, then licked her lips as she looked down at Tabitha.

“Ooh, a cute little human out here all by herself? Maybe we should take her back to our village!”

Tabitha groaned, “The last time you did that Selphya zapped your wings off Bernice!”

Bernice huffed angrily, “don’t’ remind me… We were going to give you back, when we were ready!”

“I didn’t get a turn with her last time,” the fairy to Bernice’s left muttered.

“And you won’t this time,” Leafy muttered, slithering up to them. She slid her long body around Tabitha, instinctively protecting the tiny woman and hissing angrily, letting her snakelike fangs drop down, if only for a moment. The fairies looked up at the Garter Lamia in annoyance, then one by one lifted off, buzzing away.

“See you next time Tabitha!” Bernice called, blowing her a kiss.

“I told you the fairies would be looking for you!” Leafy huffed angrily.

“Oh well, I guess I’d spend the next day getting waited on hand and foot while the fairies lined up to eat me out,” Tabith said, feigning a yawn. “No big deal.”

“If you wanted that, you could have just asked,” Leafy giggled, uncoiling.

“Hey, wait a minute,” Tabitha protested as the Garter Lamia’s large hands began sliding her tight trousers down.

“Nope, turnabout is fair play!” Leafy hissed, letting her snakelike tongue dance over her lips with a wink. A moment later the massive Garter Lamia had buried her head between Tabitha’s thighs, holding the human girl down easily with a few fingers while she lapped eagerly at her wet womanhood.

“Oh gods,” Tabitha breathed, her eyes crossing as the snake-girl’s talented and dexterous tongue went to work. Soon her hips were bucking against Leafy’s face, and within a minute she was gasping as she came over the Lamia’s tongue, which eagerly lapped up her sweet nectar.

“Yesss,” Leafy growled, leaning up with a chuckle and licking her lips. “You have no idea how satisfying you humans taste down there…” She shivered, as if fighting an orgasm herself, but instead slowly breathed out. She looked down at Tabitha, who was panting on the ground, a sheen of sweat on her forehead and her bottom half bare, exposing her neatly shaved womanhood. “Well? Ready to go now?”

“J-Just let me put my pants back on,” Tabitha muttered.

…

Selphya sighed happily as she saw her flower covered home come into view. Her most recent magic exam had been a resounding success, with Duchess Silverblade herself praising her progress at the Empire’s University of Magic. While Selphya was nowhere near the most powerful elven mage, her expertise on plant based magic and herbology had earned her the respect and attention of Elven nobility and that called for a celebration.

With a flick of her wrist the oak front door opened, and the nine foot tall elven mage in training stepped inside, her long blonde hair billowing with her loose blue mage’s robe on the windy day. She was a buxom elf, but thicker in limb than most of the capital’s residents due to her constant outdoor excursions, and the magic short sword she carried at her side proved that she didn’t rely on magic alone to defend herself.

Not that there was much one needed to defend herself from this deep into the Elven Empire of course, but Selphya had a wanderlust that often took her beyond them. It was part of why she adored Tabitha so much, an adventurous and tomboyish human was exactly the sort she wanted, and while she’d ostensibly taken a Garter Lamia as a pet to help keep the tiny human safe while Selphya wasn’t around, it had always been more to give Tabitha some company while she was gone.

“Where are my adorable pets?” Selphya said sweetly, looking around with a playful smirk.

“Right here mistress!” Leafy called, waving from the kitchen counter as Selphya walked in. Tabitha was riding on the garter Lamia’s coils and waved too as the towering elf approached.

“Oh dear,” Selphya laughed, reaching down to pinch Tabitha’s tiny form between her fingers. The dirt stains on her clothes were obvious. “Did you make Leafy chase you all over the yard again?”

“I would have gotten away from her, if it weren’t for those meddling fairies,” Tabitha scowled.

“You are so cute when you’re all grumpy,” Selphya gushed. Tabitha tried to give her an angry look as the elf snuggled her against the warm expanse of her soft cheek, but she just couldn’t manage it.

“Stoooop!” she tried to protest but ended up chuckling.

“No fair!” Leafy said enviously, crossing her arms from the countertop. “I want a hug too!”

“I’m cuter so I go first,” Tabitha said smugly.

Selphya laughed, reaching up to her long blonde hair and nestling the tiny human woman in it. As the soft strands surrounded her, Tabitha relaxed, enjoying the fruity strawberry scent. The elf’s hair was thick enough that she didn’t have to bother balancing herself as the elf walked over to the counter, laying her arm upon it and letting LeafyGinger slither up it, draping herself over her mistress’s neck.

“Now now, you two are both cute,” Selphyra said, reaching down and letting Leafy coil around her hand.

She was raised up to the elf’s face and hugged against her cheek just as Tabitha had been, eliciting giggles from the little green lamia.

“How have your exploration attempts been going?” Selphya asked, walking towards her bedroom. “I’m curious if you’ve been able to find any new plantst.”

“Not yet. The fairies are still the biggest problem,” Tabitha explained. “Always trying to snatch me and take me back to their nest. The bee-girl hive is the other major problem, but their queen likes me enough that she makes them let me go after a few hours.”

“Hmm…” Selphya mused, “and what about the harpies?”

“H-Harpies?” Tabitha stammered.

“There are some small ones that have been spotted in the forest but there might be a bigger one too,” Selphya continued. “Their eyes are excellent and they’ve been known to spot a human in the grass from almost half a mile up!” Selphya reached up to playfully pat her pet human, “you’d see shadow, then whoosh, you’re watching the ground drift away, and then you’ll be a toy in the nest of one of those feathered fools…”

“Ah, okay, I don’t have a plan for them yet,” Tabitha muttered, a little nervous now.

“I’d come to retrieve you of course,” Selphya laughed. “I’m not much of a climber, but I’d manage. Nobody can take my Tabitha from me after all!” Selphya paused, frowning. “Hmm… There is so little concrete information about harpies in their own environment. Tabitha, let’s revisit the idea of you in a harpy nest sometime!”

“Couldn’t be any worse than that time you used me to bait garden slimes,” Tabitha sighed. “My hair was oily for a week after that.”

“But think of all we learned!” Selphya sighed happily.

“Whatever,” Tabitha grumbled, “I really prefer it when you take me to explore old ruins and dungeons, stuff like that!”

“Yes, many elves don’t realize the utility a tiny human can have,” Selphya said. “I don’t have any plans for anything like that in the near future, though… Today we’re going to go somewhere much more special!”

“More special than exploring dungeons and ruins? Where?” Tabitha asked.

“The human spa!” Selphya beamed.

“Oh!” Leafy gasped, “C-Can I go? I’ve never been to a human spa!”

Tabitha frowned, “What happens in a human spa?”

“First and foremost, it’ll be fun,” Selphya said. She opened her bedside drawer and drew out a necklace with a small padded leather pouch on it. Idly she reached into her hair, plucking Tabitha out and gently lowering her into it. She pulled a tiny drawstring, leaving the shrunken woman’s head poking out almost comically. Leafy slithered down slightly, wrapping her own body around the leather pouch and adding a second layer of bondage to Tabitha’s imprisonment as she hung between the elf’s massive breasts.

“Second, it’s partially a human preserve too and those are always interesting.” She used a household spell to clean up dirt from her and Tabitha’s clothes and placed her sword on the dresser.

“Third, I did well on my magic exam today and wanted to celebrate together,” Selphya concluded. She took a moment to look at herself in the mirror, fixing her hair and refreshing her face with a simple wave of her hand, causing magical sparks to dance along her features, before turning to leave. “I would have gone straight to the preserve from the city, but I knew that my two little darlings just had to come and see it!”

…

Despite living over a hundred miles away from the spa, the trio arrived in mere minutes thanks to public teleportation circles, which were standard in all elf communities.  An elf simply had to stand in the circle, think about their destination, and warp to a magic circle there.  It was quick and easy, enabling Selphyra to attend university in the capitol while living in a small town or travel to a spa with her pets with no inconvenience.

The human preserve was a large oval, dome-like structure in the vast series of fields  around one of the estates of the Elven princess Nyana. Her castle, designed for beauty over function, was surrounded by identical buildings on all sides, giving an impression of a giant flower.  Each dome was said to contain a miniature human nation, cultivated for different purposes. The humans of this preserve were a mere inch tall, instead of the standard Imperial two.

Up close, the “dome” turned out to be a magic barrier surrounded by a facility where guests entered and employees worked, similar to a stadium.  The center was an open area where the preserve was while the walls housed guests, employees, and other facilities.

At the border of the “kingdom,” a small wall, only eight inches high, circled the preserve’s lands and from it the magic barrier rose like a transparent, bluish curtain. Selphya smirked as she simply stepped over the wall, giggling at the thought of how tall it must seem to the tiny humans of this miniaturized land.

“Oooh…” Leafy shivered as they crossed the barrier, “that felt weird…”

“Of course,” Selphya chuckled. “This is a human preserve, Leafy. It’s meant to allow humans to live their traditional lifestyle while keeping out fairies and other creatures that might want to snatch the little ones away. There are even miniaturized animals and livestock for them.” She gestured around, showcasing the tiny rolling farms, complete with a handful of ranchers, herding tiny cows towards red barns no larger than a shoebox.

“So why can’t any magical creatures but elves come in?” Leafy whined. “It’s not fair!”

“You can come in, so long as you’re touching an elf when you do,” Selphya replied. “If we simply lowered the barrier, these poor humans would see their kingdom overrun by bug girls, harpies and fairies would be swooping out of the sky to grab those poor farmers, plant girls would seek to seed their fields, and no doubt a Garter Lamia would be living in that castle over there, treating their adorable little king as her personal plaything!”

“Yeah, it sounds great!” Leafy protested.

“No it doesn’t,” Selphya huffed, rolling her eyes. “It’s one thing to occasionally abscond with one of our pet humans, but these humans in the preserve are vital to studying human happiness and wellbeing! The only monstergirls allowed in here are those who are guests, under strictly controlled circumstances.”

“So everything here is how it was before the elves resized us?” Tabitha asked, looking around in wonder. The idea that humans had once been almost as large as elves was so alien, as was the idea of seeing entire human towns, castles, farms, and everything she’d always associated with elves.

“Not exactly, ” Selphya admitted with a smile. “We still manage them to an extent, and small groups of elves do get to visit, although we are supposed to stay on the paths.” She grinned, waving at a human farmer a few feet from the cobblestone. He cheerfully waved back, and Selphya continued on her way. “There is a spa of sorts, nearer to the castle,” she explained, “where elves can mingle more freely with the humans here.” She looked up ahead on the path, where a small group of perhaps a dozen elves were excitedly laughing and pointing to a small human town.”

“Goddess, I haven’t seen a full human town since the great crusade!” one gushed. “Ah, it takes me back!”

“Mistress!” A tiny dridder squeaked, scurrying along her elven owner’s shoulder, “C-Can I go play with those humans?”

“In a moment dear,” The elf chuckled.

“Hello everyone!” an elf woman wearing a royal servant uniform of princess Nyana called, greeting the elven tour group with a smile. “I’m so glad you’ve all come to tour the human preserve today! If you would like, you can leave any of your smaller sized pets here in the town, the humans here are well used to visitors, and would love to entertain them while I show you all around the kingdom!”

“You two enjoy yourselves,” Selphya chuckled, undoing the broach and slowly pulling Tabitha free. Bending down, she joined the other elves in placing their tiny pets on the doll sized city street, and a moment later Leafy slithered down next to her, looking around excitedly at the throng of human townsfolk, who were smiling and waving up at the elves.

Huh, it’s kinda fun looking down on some people for a change, Tabitha thought, grinning down at the preserve humans, who only came up to her bellybutton. At two inches tall she was a veritable amazon to them, and LeafyGinger loomed behind her, six times their height.

“Have fun everyone!” the royal servant laughed, leading the gathered elves away down the path.

“Right,” a handsome young human said, stepping forward, “welcome to the town of Nyanasburg! We named it after her, you see… I’m Markus, the mayor of this fine settlement!”

“He’s so cute,” Leafy muttered hungrily.

“Mmf… We’ll share him,” Tabitha agreed, taking in the chiseled jaw and pleasing figure of the one inch tall man.

“Now the tavern will be serving free drinks, and everyone in town is familiar with friends of elves and is prepared to ah, welcome you,” Markus said with a nervous smile. He cleared his throat, his face red, “If you’ll pardon me, this is actually my first tour group… Does anyone have any questions?”

The dridder raised her hand, “Yeah, are we allowed to fuck the humans in this town?”

Markus went even redder if possible, “W-well, it is not exactly forbidden but-“

Markus the mayor never got to finish his sentence.  The dridder lept at him and scooped him up in a big hug, burying his head in her cleavage. The handful of monstergirls from the tour group excitedly rushed towards the crowd, and a few of the human pets strolled forward too, chuckling and enjoying their sudden larger size.

To their left another dridder scurried across the group, at five inches she was large enough to scoop up one handsome young man, who seemed quite excited as the spider-woman giggled, holding him close and leaping into a nearby tree. Tabitha stopped to watch in amusement as she quickly wove a web between two buildings and a nearby tree, quickly trapping her chosen human in it and cocooning him up from head to toe. Mostly head to toe anyway, his erection stuck out, and the dridder leaned down to slide her lips over it, sucking eagerly as if it were a straw while her bound prisoner squirmed and writhed in pleasure.

Around them a few other Garter Lamia that elves had brought were wrapping up humans in the town’s courtyard, and even a fairy zipped overhead, scooping up a tiny woman who squealed in surprise. True to the mayor’s word, the crowd didn’t seem to be scared but some were fleeing from the over excited monstergirls. From some of the eager expressions many of them were in this particular part of the preserve hoping to “entertain” the elven pets. A few of the townsfolk were even reaching up, the one inch tall humans grabbing the hands of the two inch tall elven pets, leading a few away towards inns and homes.

“I got him Tabitha!” Leafy panted, slithering back over to her. She held up the mayor excitedly, as if he were a stuffed animal. “I managed to steal mayor Markus while that dridder was collecting more men!”

“Good job,” Tabitha giggled. She strutted up to the man as Leafy wrapped herself around him, playfully bopping his nose, “So, Mayor Markus, does your little town have an alehouse?”

…

“Suck it in!” Tabitha scowled, watching Leafy struggle to get into the tiny town’s tavern.

“I can’t!” the garter lamia wailed.

Tabitha sighed, rubbing her forehead. At two inches she’d had to duck to enter the alehouse herself, but Leafy struggled to even get through the door. Finally with a final puffed face as she sucked in as much as possible, she slid through the door with a squeal, crashing into a small set of tables and chairs.

Thank the gods this room has a high ceiling, Tabitha thought, looking up at the scaffolding as Leafy finally managed to bring herself upright. Her head just barely cleared the ceiling boards.

“Humans,” the lamia huffed angrily, “why’d you build your town so small?”

“Well, they’re just the right size for us,” Markus chuckled, moving behind the bar to prepare them drinks. The three of them were alone in the tavern, the rest of the town busy entertaining the monstergirls and visiting pets. “It is you who is large for our buildings.”

“So, what’s it like here?” Tabitha asked before Leafy could retort. “Did humans long ago really live like this? And they were big like elves?”

Markus furrowed his brow, “I think so?  That’s what the mistresses say when touring guests. I don’t know if we were big like elves.  Seems strange.”

“Yeah. Besides, you humans are already perfect at this size,” Leafy said, hugging Tabitha. “Why would you ever want to be big?”

“To explore the world without fear of getting snatched by fairies or harpies?” Tabitha wondered. “Or look at Selphya face to face without standing on her hand?” Being big enough to explore without worrying about getting kidnapped by human hungry creatures did sound nice. But if she were big then would she still be Selphya’s pet? It was a strange thought. The humans here seemed to live fine without being pets, though they did serve elves that came by for that spa treatment.

“If you don’t like elves, you can always just avoid the parts of the preserve they’re allowed in,” Markus said dismissively.

“There are humans like that?” Tabitha asked, reaching for the glass of beer he offered. She downed it quickly, as it was meant for a hand half her size.

“There are places elves don’t go, like small villages in the forests. Personally, I moved to this settlement because I wanted to see more of them,” Markus continued. “Along with…” He glanced up at Leafy, then at Tabitha, blushing, “Along with other visitors.

Tabitha chuckled, “Fine, if you want to be toyed with…” She reached over the bar, dragging him across the wood and hefting him over her shoulder. Leafy followed her with a giggle, looking over her shoulder as she tossed Markus down to the carpet in front of the tavern’s fireplace, hastily beginning to work his belt buckle with a grin.

“Gods, they weren’t lying when they said outsiders would be forward, ” Markus gasped. Tabitha slid his pants off, and his erection sprang up, causing Leafy and Tabitha to both go wide eyed in excitement.

“With a cock like that, you’d last about ten minutes outside these walls before you got snatched up by a Garter Lamia den,” Leafy giggled. “I want it first, Tabitha!”

“What? No way!  Go find a snake-boy or something!” Tabitha protested.

“I’ll wrap you up and make you watch!” Leafy warned.

“Fine,” Tabitha huffed. She leaned back, and the Garter Lamia knelt down, her lips sliding over Markus’s cock as her snakelike tongue went to work. He moaned, his eyes going crossed as the Lamia eagerly worked to milk his seed from him.

Tabitha watched enviously for a moment, then grinned as she saw the man’s tongue lolling out. With a chuckle she slowly made her way over him, sliding her pants down and kicking them off disdainfully as she positioned herself over his head, her feet on either side of his face. Markus’s attention went from the blowjob happening below, to the amazon lowering her wet womanhood onto his face. He eagerly began lapping as she squatted over him, and a moment later was rewarded with Tabitha’s soft sigh.

“There we go, that’s a good tame human,” Tabitha groaned. She gripped his hair, pulling him into her cunt. “Mmn… I wonder if all the preserve humans are as eager to please as you?” She bit her lip, trying to hold herself from orgasm for just a few more moments. She soon lost the battle, and she came on Markus’s face just as Leafy brought him to orgasm, leaving the one inch tall man panting and dazed as she slowly stood up.

“How’s his tongue?” Leafy giggled, licking the last of his seed off her lips.

“Excellent,” Tabitha laughed. “Gods, it is fun being the big one for a change…”

…

Selphya followed in the tour group as they were led through the vast human preserve. The group stopped to marvel at the human orchards, the rows of tiny trees growing no higher than the elves boots. The humans here paid less mind to them, preoccupied with tending their fields, or simply engaged in their day to day business. The elves cooed and waved excitedly as a small wagon caravan passed on a road laid out next to the cobblestone path, and a few of the merchants laughed and waved themselves.

Finally, they reached the base of the human castle, where a large grass field was cut short. A small crowd of humans was waiting just outside of a painted barrier on the ground, flanked by signs that were towering to the tiny denizens of the preserve. “DO NOT CROSS” they read in Elvish, “HUMANS + NYANA ONLY BEYOND THIS POINT”

“This final part is our spa,” the guide said with a smile. “Simply lay on the ground, and the humans will come over and pamper you for as long as you’d like, please remove all of your clothing and find a comfortable spot!

The gathered elves whispered excitedly, slipping their shoes and sandals off, followed by robes, trousers, and dresses. They lay on the soft grass, and soon each of them was surrounded by dozens of humans, who would work in teams to massage their bodies. The crews of humans would climb up the elves bodies, causing some to giggle at the ticklish sensations, and soon each elf was covered in inch tall humans that used all of their strength to massage the gigantic elves’s backs, calves, feet, and buttocks.

Selphya slipped out of her mage’s robe, leaving it on the ground as she excitedly lay on her belly on an empty part of the spa area. Within minutes a small crowd of humans was climbing onto her body.

Selphya giggled as she felt their little feet tickle her skin then sighed happily as she felt four humans rubbing her back with all their might, working the tension out. “They’re so good at this,” she murmured.

The tiny humans worked as a team, hefting buckets of a sweet smelling lotion and tossing it across the elf’s perfect back. The soft, lavender scent soon filled Selphya’s nostrils as the humans pushed it across her skin. Selphya turned to one side, watching the tiny humans working on the other elves of the spa. She couldn’t help but bite her lip, stifling an amused giggle as one human slipped in the slick oils, tumbling down the perfectly round elven bottom and between the woman’s cheeks.

“Uh oh, you lost one!” Selphya laughed.

“Mmm…” The elf purred, not even opening her eyes as she gently squeezed the struggling spa worker between her cheeks. Her hand drifted back along her body, and for a moment Selphya thought she was about to rescue the trapped human, but her finger descended, pushing the tiny human deeper into the elf’s buttocks until he disappeared entirely. 

Another elf was laying on her back, and gasped as four of the tiny humans walked across her lower belly, finally making their way to her crotch. She shivered as the humans rubbed the scented lotion around her womanhood, trying to resist the urge to shove the tiny human workers inside.

“Lookout!” one of them shouted as her hand descended. The human workers tried to scatter, but the elf’s fingers gently pushed one of them inside, the massive pussy swallowing up the human worker as the elf moaned excitedly.

“Back to work, the rest of you!” the elf giggled.

Around the small spa area other humans were having difficulties completing their work. Some were trying to paint elven toenails, only to be pinched between the toes and lifted up, some other elves couldn’t help themselves, and simply snatched up the humans, squealing excitedly as they squeezed them against their cheeks, gave them full body kisses, or rubbed the hapless tiny humans across their supple bodies.

“Oh no,” one elf teased, looking down at a group of humans who were staring at her breasts, “it looks like the humans saw something too beautiful to comprehend!” She stuck her chest out, cupping her naked breasts as the inch tall humans watched her jiggle them, spellbound. “Come on little humans!” she cooed, laying back down and patting her tits playfully, “come home!” 

“Yes mistress,” they droned, completely enraptured by the elf’s titanic boobs. They shuffled forward like zombies, climbing up onto the elf’s chest to continue their massage.

“This is such a good use for humans,” Selphya sighed. “Sometimes I can’t believe they used to be big… ”

“Please flip over miss,” the lead human worker asked her.

Selphya slowly turned over, letting the tiny human work crews look upon her curvaceous body as if it were a mountain. The humans quickly scurried out of the way, but a few simply weren’t fast enough. A few tiny shouts of surprise rang out as the slower humans were buried beneath Selphya’s soft thighs, and her curvaceous bottom. She giggled a little at their struggles, but didn’t bother to get up. Soon the tiny humans simply lay still, accepting that they’d be smothered under her warm behind until the massage was over. 

The human workers moved forward again, splashing buckets of the soft lotion across her belly, and a moment later as they climbed up her body and slowly traipsed across her stomach, she couldn’t help but giggle at the ticklish sensation. The motion was like an earthquake for the humans, and they struggled to keep upright, one tumbled down into her bellybutton, and she playfully used her finger to push him lower into it, enjoying the sensation as he wiggled against her. 

“Ooh…” Selphya groaned, feeling the humans crawling across her boobs. Two of them had begun to rub the lotion across her nipples, which caused her to shiver in excitement. She grinned down at the humans who were working their way between her thighs. “Good work little humans!” she teased. She bit her lip, her face flushing as the humans rubbed her outer lips, warily looking up at the elf. Her hand came down, and they all froze, wondering who would be chosen. 

“You’re all so cute!” Selphya squealed. Her hand scooped up the entirety of the inch tall work crew, and soon the massive fingers were stuffing them inside of her, their struggles quickly working Selphya up even more. Down at her feet, the tiny humans who were trying to paint her nails paused, looking up as the towering elf quickly brought herself to orgasm using their fellow workers. “Ah!” She gasped one final time, finally pulling her hand away. With a wet squelching sound the humans slowly slid out of her, looking dazed as her cum dried on their skin. 

“I love working at the elf spa,” one of the men by her feet muttered. With a chuckle he hefted the massive toenail brush, slowly painting the elf’s nail while she was still recovering from her orgasm. 

All around them the other elves were giving in to temptation, and the humans scampered away, trying to stop the slender fingers from plucking them up. Several of the elves began using magic, causing the fleeing humans to levitate right up into their hands. 

“Such a wonderful spa,” Selphya thought aloud, closing her eyes and letting her own humans get back to work.

…

Markus groaned as Leafy carried him through the streets of the town. The poor man had been thoroughly ridden to exhaustion by the pair of elven pets, and Tabitha couldn’t help but chuckle at his state.

“Poor guy, probably the first time he’s ever cum enough times in a row to pass out.”

“I think he did well. Get yourself captured by fairies and passing out will be the least of your problems,” Leafy chided.

“I don’t think fairies are that horny,” Tabitha scowled. “Honestly sometimes I think you guys just exaggerate so I won’t go too far away from the house. The real danger is Alraunes, plant girls are the worst!”

“They can barely move from where they’re rooted though,” Leafy laughed.

“Yeah,” Tabitha chuckled, “but they have such a nice smell that you can’t help but walk right into their nectar traps. Once you fall in there, you’ll be stuck, and that stuff is a turbo-aphrodesiac…” She glanced up at Markus, “Hey, what do you suppose the policy on taking one of these guys home is?”

“Probably not allowed,” Leafy giggled.

The three of them passed by the mini-dridder’s web, where four more human cocoons had been added to her collection, at least one of which was a man and woman who had been webbed up while facing one another. All of them were still, probably exhausted from the spider-woman’s attention. She waved at Leafy as they walked by, and Leafy waved back.

“You know, if you wanted a human boyfriend, Selphya would probably find one for you,” Leafy offered.

“Nah, she’d get me a male fairy or get a catboy to chase me around the house or something,” Tabitha laughed. “ The only thing Selphya likes more than snuggling me, is watching me run away from a monstergirl or monsterboy and get caught.” 

The pair stopped in front of a large courtyard.  The fairy pet someone had brought was sitting on her knees in the center of it holding a naked human man in each hand.  One she had raised to her mouth and was sucking like she was trying to extract every drop fluid in him, the other was being pressed and rubbed into her breast.  At the same time, she was rubbing her womanhood on three people under her crotch while another person suckled at her remaining breast.  Scattered around her were nearly a dozen passed out residents of the town, all naked and wet with fluids.Tabitha and Leafy were momentarily stunned by this display of pure lust.  Selphya had told them stories of how ravenous fairies were but to see it in action was something else.  They wisely moved on from the scene and continued exploring the town.  Here and there the other pets could be found with partners of their own.  Female humans cuddling or chatting with humans half their size, some engaging in lewd acts, garter lamia with their tails wrapped around their lovers, one was stretched out and getting her tail massaged by a group of men and women.  Others were like them exploring the novelty of a human town.  They inspected a few shops, got local snacks, passed another mini-dridder having sex with a partially coconed man, and exited onto a wide street.  Here there were several human pets and two monstergirls being given massages by the town residents while other townsfolk watched.

“That looks nice. We should get one too,” Leafy suggested.

“Agreed. It is a spa after all,” Tabitha said, then glanced at Markus still being carried in Leafy’s arms. “We should have him join us.  He could use some pampering after what we put him through.”

“Leafy giggled, “Oh I think we pampered him plenty.”

The two pets joined the others at the massage treatment.  Mayor Markus was sandwiched between them as the townsfolk rubbed their bodies, and every now and then Leafy or Tabitha would reach down to begin toying with his rising erection, laughing as the tiny man squirmed between them. 

The festivities started to die down as the monstergirl visitors had finally had their fill of the town’s inhabitants, and in the distance the combined pets and townsfolk could see the elves returning. The towering goddesses could be seen from far away, and with tired grins the various pets began making their way back towards the cobblestone path for the elves. Behind them the well ravished townsfolk began to slowly orient themselves, cutting their friends out of dridder webbing, laughing and comparing stories. 

“Leafy, Tabitha!” Selphya called, waving to them.

“We’d better say goodbye to the mayor,” the Garter Lamia laughed. She hefted Markus down, giving him one final kiss on the cheek.

“I-I hope you had a good time,” he stammered, suddenly feeling exhausted as he struggled to stand up right.

“Maybe we’ll see you again,” Tabitha laughed, winking at him. 

Selphya looked remarkably refreshed, with freshly painted toenails, and a relaxed look on her face as she bent down to pick up her two pets. She slowly slid Tabitha into the small pouch around her neck, and a moment later Leafy draped herself over her mistress’s shoulders. 

“Did you have as much fun as I did?” Selphya laughed.

“Yes mistress!” Leafy beamed.

“It was fun getting to chase someone else for a change,” Tabitha agreed.

“Hmm… If I ever get a male human, I’ll have to keep him a little smaller for you, won’t I?” Selphya chuckled. “I’m glad you got to be in charge for once my little Tabitha, but by tomorrow you’ll be the smallest thing in my garden again, right where you belong!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Tabitha grumbled. 

“Let’s head home,” Selphya sighed happily, walking along the path as the other elves collected their pets.

“Hey, you did not come in here with that human!” one of the elven tour guides scowled. She grabbed a tiny human man out of one elf’s hand, lowering him back to the village. 

“I’m sorry!” the elf protested, “he was just too cute!”

“I’m letting you off with a warning, but stealing the preserve humans is a bannable offense!” the elf warned.

Another elf just giggled, blushing and shifting uncomfortably as she adjusted her panties. Selphya raised an eyebrow, and the elf raised a finger to her lips, pleading for silence. Selphya just winked, turning to go with a chuckle.

Preserve humans are always such a treat… I hope that one likes his new mistress!

…

By the spa a few of the last elves were finishing up their treatments, and the human who had been stuck between one elven visitor’s buttcheeks was squirming pathetically, unable to escape. The elf in question had forgotten he was there, and he shouted, trying to get her attention as her panties slid up, hiding him from sight as she continued getting dressed. The elven guest smiled to herself as she made her way back towards the path, unaware of the extra little souvenir she was bringing with her, wedged tightly between her soft buttcheeks. 

The elven tour guide sighed as the final guest left, smiling and bending down to collect the human who was in charge of the spa work crews. “Well? How did we do?” she asked. 

“It looks like we’re missing four workers,” the human reported.

“Not bad,” the tour guide chuckled. “It’s just so difficult to stop guests from sneaking a few of our adorable little spa workers out… I understand the appeal I suppose, preserve humans are so cute and unspoiled, they’re not used to elves like most pets are!”

“I just hope they like their new owners,” the human said with a shrug and a smile. “Half of them volunteer for the spa hoping to get carried off by a pretty elf in secret.” 

“I know,” the tour guide laughed, “but this is supposed to be a preserve! Not a human breeding shop!” She rolled her eyes, carrying her human along the path. “Come on, let’s go check on the town.

…

Selphya had a spring in her step as she walked the road back to her home. The countryside was in bloom, and a few dryads and alraunes watched her enviously from within the fields of flowers, their amorous gazes following the tiny human in her pouch. Soon they were passing the home of Selphya’s nearest neighbor, an elf named Saria, who waved from the front steps of her cottage.

“Good afternoon!” Saria called. “I know that look, you just got back from the spa!” she laughed.

“Indeed, it’s always such a fine way to spend the day,” Selphya chuckled.

“Uh, Saria!” a tiny voice called. The two elves glanced down to Saria’s garden, where a tiny human was being cornered by a trio of blue slime girls, all of them around a foot tall. 

“I’ll come help you in a minute Tommy,” Saria said dismissively. “How did your magical exam go?”

“Passed, with flying colors,” Selphya laughed.

Tommy squeaked, and Tabitha couldn’t help but chuckle as she watched the trio of garden slimes ooze over the tiny human, quickly molding their gooey bodies around his and stripping his clothing off. 

“Tommy, you’ve got to run!” Tabitha shouted.

“Hmm?” Saria glanced back to Tommy, but the slime girls had already stripped him and were toying with him as he was submerged beneath their translucent bodies. “Oh Tommy, it is just so cute how much those garden slimes like you!” she laughed.

“There is always something amusing about leaving your human alone in the garden for a few minutes,” Selphya chuckled, “just to see what will come by and start playing with them…” She gently stroked Tabitha’s hair, “Of course my little Tabitha rarely gets caught by slimes, she’s far too fast for that!”

“Damn right,” Tabitha muttered. 

“I should probably go help him,” Saria laughed. “Take care, Selphya!” 

Selphya kept walking along, enjoying the laughter of her friend as she tried to pull her own pet out of the grip of the three slime girls. Selphya sighed happily, looking up at the beautiful day and thanking the goddess for another wonderful day in the Elven Empire, where the elves would forever rule with their tiny human pets at their sides.

Tommy yelped in surprise as he ran through the garden, trying to escape the giggling trio of garden slimes. They oozed over the branches, joining into one slime again as the translucent blue creature loomed over him.

“Hi little human,” she said, smirking as she followed him, finally cornering him against the side of the house.

A torrent of slime crashed into him, and he felt his body slurped up through her gelatinous mass, which eventually reformed into a hand, holding him tight. The slime itself molded around him, slowly beginning to stimulate his rising cock through his clothes as the slime looked down eagerly. At around three feet tall, she was on the larger end for a garden slime, but compared to the inch tall human she was immense, and like others of her race she couldn’t get enough of humans.

“D-Della, at least take my clothes off!” he gasped, squirming pathetically as the slime slowly milked him. “You’ll get them all slimy!”

“Nope!” the slime said cheerfully and sucked him fully inside her. “Tommy! Tasty!” Her slime fondled and caressed his body in all sorts of ways.  He shuddered, starting to cum as the slime forced his orgasm out of him, his seed spraying into her body and quickly becoming absorbed. She sighed happily, as if enjoying a cool drink on a warm day, and then spat him into her hand and snuggled him up to her gooey cheek. “Thanks Tommy!” she cooed.

“Sure,” he groaned, blinking as the orgasm subsided.

“Tommy!” Saria called, stepping out of the house with a smile, “Where did you get to?”

“Uh oh,” the slime muttered, placing him back on the ground. “Momma’s home!” She blew the tiny slime covered human a kiss, then quickly squished herself down into a puddle, sliding away and towards the small pond behind Saria’s house.

Tommy lay stuck in the puddle of slime as the gigantic elf stepped over to him. She glanced down, finally noticing him, and giggled at his predicament. Tommy took the moment to gaze up at her, the buxom elf was perfection, impossibly smooth skin, golden hair that flowed behind her, and a curvaceous body that drew the eye to her wide hips, even in her simple pair of gardening trousers and tunic she looked gorgeous.

“Oh no!” Saria giggled, reaching down to pick him up. “Did that mean old garden slime catch you again?”

“Y-Yes,” Tommy stammered as she pinched his body between her fingers, trying to maintain his thoughts in presence of his beautiful owner. “You know, if you let me be taller , I could probably run a little faster!”

“Aw, but you’re so much cuter like this!” Saria cooed, gently wiping the slime off of him. He shivered under her touch, already feeling himself growing hard again, suddenly thankful that, if nothing else, the slime had left his clothing intact. There was a flowery smell that drifted off the massive elf as she carried Tommy inside, and he let himself close his eyes, basking in the scent. The elf’s touch was electric, her beauty too much to deal with this close, and by the time she had set him next to the sink, he was flushed, hard as a rock, and panting slightly, having cum again. She hummed under her breath as she filled the sink with warm water, along with some soft soap suds that kept bubbling thanks to a small enchantment from the elf’s magic.

“You just wash up, okay?” she said, “I’ll be in the garden!”

“Okay,” Tommy gulped, waiting until the gigantic elf turned to leave, her ample hips sauntering from side to side as her hummed song echoed in his ears. With her no longer in sight, he snapped back to reality and stripped off his slime soaked clothes, throwing them into a heap. He sighed to himself, gripping his manhood and quickly imagining his enormous elven owner’s body.

…

Saria cheerfully fired off small bursts of flame into the weeds that sprang up around her garden, instantly sizzling them black without harming her flowers or vegetables. She wiped a little sweat from her brow as she looked over her flowers, happy with her work. Idly she glanced into the kitchen window, sighing as she caught sight of her tiny human playing with himself again. He’d been doing that a lot and it was cute that he thought she didn’t notice.

She chewed her lip, fighting the hint of arousal that was creeping through her own mind at the sight. Her husband, a quite handsome elf named Elric, would have normally been the subject of her lust, but as a prominent merchant in a large Elven business interest, he was often traveling. Tommy had been purchased as a gift for her, a pet human to keep her company while her husband was away, but while it was nice to have someone to talk to, Saria’s other desires were still burning hot.

Tommy… she thought with a grin, I wonder if… She chuckled and shook her head, No, he’s an innocent little cutie! But he’s been…taking care of himself… a lot lately. She frowned, tapping her chin in thought, is it really fair to Tommy to just have one human? Maybe I should think about getting him a playmate. Selphya bought a Garter Lamia to keep her human company, maybe I should look into getting a friend for Tommy?

She shrugged, finishing up her gardening and heading inside.

…

Tommy relaxed in the small pool of water in the sink, sighing happily after having relieved himself. Saria entered the house, and he gulped, seeing that she was already unbuttoning her shirt. She casually threw it into the laundry basket outside of her bedroom, walking topless by Tommy and quickly sending blood rushing below his waist once again. The trousers she was wearing came next, and then her underclothes, leaving the elf naked as she stretched in the living room, giving him a wonderful view of her body, the slight sheen of sweat causing her skin to shine slightly as he took in the titanic form of his gigantic owner.

“Whew,” she muttered, “Autumn might be coming, but it’s still hot in the late afternoons… I’m sure it will be nicer this evening,” she said, smiling at him. “I’ll get you some nice light clothes from your drawer, okay?”

“Okay,” he rasped, his mouth suddenly dry as the gigantic nude form of the elf disappeared into her washroom. He heard the shower start, and with a sigh reached beneath the soap suds he was soaking in to grip his manhood again.

Elves are so casual about nudity, he thought, the vision of the statuesque beauty burned into his head. Don’t they have any idea what that does to humans!?

Like most humans, Tommy had lived in a small village of other “domesticated” humans on a human farm, until he had been shipped to an elven pet shop owner when she’d come looking for humans to be paired off with elves. Having been raised among humans and educated about his masters, he’d still been shocked at just how little modesty the elves had.

She’s just too much, Tommy thought, closing his eyes and grunting as he finished for the second time. He breathed out slowly. He had been trained to be obedient and affectionate to elves and while he did love and respect his owners, he did not know how close humans and elves were allowed to be. He didn’t want to make things awkward between himself, Saria, and her husband by being the first to bring it up. “ She’s so kind, it would be a shame to make her think I’m just constantly lusting after her”, he thought with a grimace, “ regardless of how true it is…And she’s my owner. Am I even allowed to think that about her?” He chewed his lip, “ maybe I should sneak out and see if Della is still hanging around the fish pond… She might be a little scary, but she’s always happy to help take the edge off.”

…

By the time Saria got out of the shower the afternoon had become evening, and the overly warm temperatures of the day had become a crisp and welcome coolness on her skin. She glanced at her clothing, then with a shrug decided to forgo them for the evening, it would only be her and Tommy after all.

She paused, stopping into her bedroom to grab Tommy his clothing. Humans can be so silly about clothes, she thought with a giggle. For her part, she just grabbed her kitchen apron off its hook as she walked over to retrieve him from the bath. She tied it around her waist, lowering Tommy’s fresh clothes down next to the sink and startling the tiny human from his bath.

“All clean?” she asked sweetly.

“Y-Yeah,” he gulped. She’s not wearing anything under that apron, he thought miserably. Before she could see him getting hard again, he scrambled up over the sloped sides of the sink, practically racing to his clothing before she could see his erection. Thank the gods she brought me a loose pair of shorts, he thought, sliding them up and giving her a nervous grin. “So, how are the tomatoes coming along?”

“They’re perfect!” Saria giggled, gently poking her finger into him and rolling him onto the counter. “They’re ten times your size Tommy!”

“Amazing,” he rasped, biting his lip as her fingertip slid over his most sensitive spot.

“I’ll get dinner started,” she giggled, finally letting her unbearably soft finger lift off his tiny body.

Tommy watched, spellbound, as the giant elf turned around, letting him see her curvaceous bottom as she began assembling the ingredients for their meal. As always, she would prepare two servings, then magically shrink one down for him, and he hoped that the way he couldn’t help but stare at her backside was taken as interest in her cooking ability, rather than anything else…

…

Saria awoke the next morning with a yawn, smiling as the first rays of sun were coming in through the window. She glanced at Tommy’s house on her nightstand, then frowned as she felt something squirm between her breasts. With a giggle she glanced down, reaching under the blankets to find Tommy’s limp and still sleeping form tucked between them. She gently scooped him up, slowly reaching into the open backside of his house for his bed, pulling the covers down and setting him in it. She frowned as she saw his erection, poking up through his nightclothes as he slept with a smile on his face.

Poor Tommy, he must really be pent up! She sighed, then noticed the wet spots between her breasts where she’d kept Tommy during the night. She could no longer put off helping her dear little pet. “ That does it! I need to get him some company!

She got out of bed, leaving the sleeping Tommy alone in his tiny house as she got dressed. She was making her way down the small stone pathway in front of her house, when she encountered one of her neighbors, a soldier named Katya, who was heading to her guard post for her daily shift. Katya stood a full head taller than Saria and was far more athletic, as befitted her occupation, with toned muscles and black hair tightly bound in a ponytail held in place by a silk bow.

“Katya!” Saria waved, startling the other elf, “Good morning! Do you have a minute? I have a question about my human, Tommy!”

Katya sniffed, resting her hand on her sword pommel and smiling, “Certainly. What seems to be the problem with dear Thomas?”

“He seems very sexually frustrated,” Saria sighed. “I was thinking about bringing a demi-human or another pet into the home to keep him company, maybe a garter lamia like Selphya got?”

“I think you should consider simply getting a female human and see if they like one another,” Katya said with a shrug. “Humans are naturally social creatures, and if you’re not wanting to simply enjoy Tommy yourself, then you should give him the chance to have his own human mate. I recommend Zenethiel’s Human Emporium, in town. I got all of my humans from him, and they’re all very good friends with one another.”

“Hmm… that’s a good idea…” Saria nodded thoughtfully, then giggled, “Speaking of humans, I’m sure you’re probably have a lot of fun in your home, since you have so many humans living with you, right?”

“O-Oh yes,” Katya stammered, “I am their beautiful and benevolent mistress, obviously! They eagerly come to greet and pamper me as soon as I get home from the guard post every day!”

“That does sound fun,” Saria laughed. “I think I’ll go by that human store like you said, take care Katya!”

“Take care Saria!” Katya called, continuing on her way to the guard post.

…

Zenethiel’s Human Emporium was run by a male elf of the same name, and like all Elven men he had perfect skin and beautiful features that had the dozens of two inch tall humans, male and female, watching him lustfully from their cages as he walked by. His lithe grace was amplified by his long blond hair, which he flicked over his shoulder as he made his rounds, making sure that the humans in their display cases had everything they might need for the day. He paused, smirking as one particular human woman, Deborah, openly fingered herself and gave him an aggressive smile as he walked by, leaning against the glass and fogging it with her tiny exhaled breaths.

“Hmm… Deborah seems in high spirits today. Perhaps I should let her out for some exercise,” he teased. There was a squealing of protest from some of the other cages, most bemoaning the unfairness of it, and he laughed. “I’m sure I can get some others out for playtime too, if it’s a slow day…”

The bell on the front door rang as an elven woman entered, and Zenethiel turned towards her with a smile on his face. “Welcome to Zenethiel’s Human Emporium, where we match the perfect human with the perfect elf. Can I help you miss…?”

“Saria,” she said with a smile. “I’m looking for a human with a lot of energy. One that would make a great companion and also take care of…intimate needs.”

“Well, you’ve come to the right place. We specialize in humans for exactly that sort of thing!” Zenethiel chuckled, “And were you looking for a male or female human companion?”

“I’ve thought about it,” Saria giggled, “I believe a female human would be best.”

“I have just the one,” Zenethiel said, leading her over to a cage containing a female human with short brown hair. The interior was fashioned much like a dollhouse, with a small bed, table, and other things in the two inch tall human’s size. “Deborah?”

The tiny woman stopped rubbing herself on a piece of furniture and looked up at the giant elves, suddenly smiling as she sized up the elven woman, “Greetings Mistress. I’m Deborah, Deb for short, and Debby when we’re having fun.” she said, and did a polite bow.

“Oh how sweet!” Saria squealed, “How would you feel about coming home with me?  I really need a darling like you at home.”

“I’d love to!” Deborah said with a grin, practically bouncing.

Zenethiel chuckled and opened the cage, “All humans are eager to be adopted by elves and the ones from my shop are particularly enthusiastic.” he added proudly.

“Aww,” Saria cooed lovingly at the little human’s excitement at being taken home. “I promise I’ll always take good care of you sweetie!” Saria offered her hand and the little human stepped onto her palm, “Welcome to the family!”

…

Tommy walked out the open back of his dollhouse, frowning as he saw that Saria had already gotten up and left for the day. It was odd for her to go anywhere without him, even trips to the market were usually spent with him tucked away in her cleavage for the ride. He glanced down at the floor, debating leaping for it so he could explore something other than his dollhouse and the nightstand for the day. Humans were small enough that falls rarely did more than knock the wind out of them, and he was confident that he’d be fine making the jump down to the wooden floor, it was the climb back up he was worried about.

Where would I even go? He wondered. Della was almost certainly prowling around the garden, and if he left the house the slime would smell him instantly… It would be a pleasurable, if messy, way to spend the day, but then he’d be stuck with her until Saria got home to chase the slimegirl off…

He looked up as he heard the door open, and a moment later Saria appeared, ending his thoughts as she beamed down at him excitedly. “Tommy, I have great news!” She hefted a small box excitedly.

“Oh, did you get me something?” he joked, frowning as he looked up at it.

“Sort of,” she laughed. “I know you’ve been so sexually frustrated lately Tommy,” she said slowly.

“Wha-“ he started to protest, but she held up a hand.

“It’s quite alright Tommy, I didn’t want to embarrass you, but I did feel bad for not doing something sooner. So I went and got you this!” She lowered the box down onto the nightstand, letting him look up at it nervously. She pulled the ribbon, letting the four sides of the box tumble down to reveal a towering, naked, brown haired woman, looking around curiously.

“Ta-da! I got you a girl to keep you company! Her name is Deborah.” Saria told him.

At the mention of her name, Deborah seemed to finally notice Tommy and her eyes locked into him with an expression of wonder.

“Y-You’re big?” Tommy rasped, his eyes trailing up. She was easily three times his height, his head just coming up over her knees as she stood over him.

“I didn’t want you to get too rough with your new woman-friend, so I made her a little bigger, just to even things out until you know each other better!” Saria said helpfully.

Deborah walked a little closer to Tommy, her expression of curiosity becoming an amorous and smug smile as she sized him up.

“Hello, Tommy was it?” Deborah chuckled. She reached down, ruffling his hair playfully, “So what do you say Tommy? Do you want to get to know each other better?” She licked her lips.

“Uhh…” he gulped as he saw Saria walking towards the door. “You two can go ahead and get acquainted!” the elf said with a wink, “I’ll be in my garden!”

“H-hello-!” he started to say but as soon as Saria had left, Deborah pounced on the inch tall Tommy.  With a hungry smirk, she pulled off his pants and mounted him straight away.

“Aah!” They both cried.

She went at it like a hungry beast and it was some time before Tommy was able to get over the shock and pleasure and speak.

“D-Deborah…wait…“ Tommy stammered.

The rest of his words were cut off as she pulled him close, embracing his tiny body and kissing him passionately as her massive tongue forced its way into her mouth. He groaned as she carried him, groping his body and kissing him all the way, up the stairs of his dollhouse to the bedroom.

Tommy’s house was meant to accommodate humans from one to three inches, letting Deborah manuever in it easily enough. For his part Tommy had always been a little annoyed by the fact that all of his things were made for “big” humans when Saria kept him at an inch tall, but she always found it even cuter to see him sitting in oversized chairs or sleeping in his massive bed. Now though it seemed the sizing was just right, as Deborah slammed him onto the doll sized bed, causing him to grunt as the amazon began stripping off his remaining clothing with relish.

“Have you ever been with a human before?” Deborah teased. “Or have you just been an elf toy?”

“Uh, neither, actually?” Tommy gulped.

“Oh, this is going to be fun,” Deborah laughed, her breasts jiggling as she shook her chest. She knelt down in front of the bed, gripping his cock with a grin. “Not bad Tommy, I can only imagine how big this thing would be if your owner didn’t keep you fun sized. ” She winked, “Still, I think I can have fun with it.” She leaned over, her lips descending down his shaft as he gasped, falling backwards as the woman’s powerful tongue began to toy with his member.

“Oh gods,” he moaned, shuddering as the woman quickly and brutally used her mouth to drive him to an orgasm more intense than he could have imagined.

“Wow, you weren’t lying about me being your first,” she laughed, licking her lips as she drew the last of his seed into her mouth. “Don’t worry, you’ll last a lot longer after a few days with me,” Deborah swore. She climbed up onto the bed, chuckling at his still stunned expression as she briefly stood over him. “Now let’s start training that mouth of yours,” she growled, “you’re going to be doing this a lot, so I hope you like it!”

“Doing what-“ he asked, but he was cut off as she descended on him.

Her wet pussy met his lips, smearing his face with the strong earthy scent of her juices. Tommy had always been enamored with the way Saria smelled, but the more primal scent of Deborah was intoxicating in its own way, and he instinctively stuck his tongue out, lapping at the amazonian woman’s slit eagerly.

“Gods yeah,” Deborah groaned, slumping over slightly and grabbing the tiny man’s head. With a growl she forced his head harder against her crotch, humping at him and biting her lip as he slowly picked up his pace, finding his rhythm as he licked her to climax.

Tommy wheezed as her thighs tightened around his head, Deborah’s already massive size relative to his own meant that being beneath her was a world of heat and pressure, and as her orgasm neared it only grew more intense. The screams and encouragement from overhead were enough to drive him forward though, and soon his tongue drifted up, over a small bud that drew her wild with every delicate touch.

“THERE WE GO!” Deborah screamed, gritting her teeth and fighting the urge to buck her hips against his head as she came.

She climbed up off of Tommy, letting him breathe for a moment while she stretched, a pleased sigh escaping her lips as she enjoyed the post orgasm haze. She slowly walked around the bed, smiling as she saw his erection was rising proudly again, her spit still drying on it from earlier.

“You’re gonna want to scoot up that bed,” she warned, licking her lips.

“Huh?” he gulped, looking up as the gigantic woman began advancing.

“The way I’m going to ride you? You’re going to want to be in the very middle,” she grinned, “It’ll help with the ah… shock absorption. ”

Tommy nodded, quickly scooting backwards as she climbed onto the mattress, stalking towards him on all fours like a leopard. With a growl she leapt at him, embracing him and manhandling his body as she lined their hips up. They cried out together as she impaled herself on his cock, and a moment later she was true to her word as her hips rocked into his with the force of a battering ram on a castle gate.

“Gods have mercy!” Tommy gasped.

“They might, but I don’t,” Deborah groaned, increasing her speed as she drove him deeper into the mattress, each blow harder than the last.

“AH!” Tommy cried out as Deborah gave him one final push, gripping him tight against her as she came, sending him over the edge as well.

The two lay panting for a moment, in one another’s arms, or more accurately Tommy in Deborah’s. She held him close like a teddy bear, sighing happily as she reached down to begin toying with his manhood once more.

“Again?” he asked, stunned.

“Of course!” she laughed. “We’re going to go until one of us passes out!”

…

Deborah frowned, looking down at the unconscious Tommy as he lay in the bed. “I didn’t think you would actually pass out.  I suppose I’ll have to get creative,” she chuckled, pulling him close and holding his hand in her own.  She rubbed his hand against her breast while masturbating with her other hand, imagining he was fondling her himself..

Saria re-entered the room, having been absent for the last few hours. She smiled as she saw Deborah and Tommy cuddling in the bed. “Aww, They’re getting along so well already,” she giggled. “I’ll just leave them be a little longer. I can get them after I’ve washed and made dinner. I hope Deborah likes lembas bread!””

Deborah heard movement outside and peeked out the dollhouse window. Upon seeing her giant owner, her eyes went wide as Saria slowly undid the laces on her dress. A moment later the elf was stepping out of the garment, undoing her brassier and letting it join the rest of the clothing in her laundry basket as Deborah took in her curvaceous form. “Ah. Mistress is so pretty…”, Deborah thought, letting her hand drift between her legs with renewed fervor.

…

Several days passed and Deborah soon found herself worked into Tommy and Saria’s usual routine. She joined Tommy in the garden as Saria worked, usually on top of him, and at the market when she went into town, rubbing herself against him between Saria’s breasts. Today Saria, Tommy, and Deborah were working in her squash field, the clouds drifting by overhead as the elf cast spell after spell to repel a series of spiky looking weeds. The two humans were down by her feet, walking through the lush vines as if they were a jungle.

“This won’t do,” Saria huffed indignantly. “You two wait here, I’m going to go check the Green Thumb’s Book of Spells to see if there’s an easy way to kill thornweeds.” The pair looked up as their titanic goddess of an owner strutted back towards the house.

“Sweet, the elf’s gone, let’s fuck,” Deborah said, grinning as she advanced on the tiny human.

“Oooh, did someone say fuck!?” a female voice giggled.

Deborah frowned, “Who’s that?”

“Oh gods, it’s Della,” Tommy groaned. Seeing her look of confusion he sighed, “she’s a garden slime, if she catches you she’ll want to play by milking you of sexual juices, I don’t understand it, but I suppose that’s how they feed, now if we hide in the pumpkins-“

“Hey!” Deborah called, jumping up and waving as the blue slime oozed out from behind a treestump. “Slime girl! Over here!” She tossed off her clothes while running towards the slime, just shorts and a tank top.

“Ooh! New tasty human!” Della giggled. She gushed forward, her slimy tendrils grabbing Deborah up and quickly sliding her into the slime’s feminine body. She glanced at Tommy, then winked, “Tommy play too!” She reached out and caught Tommy before he could run. “More humans! More fun! Yay!” she giggled and rubbed Tommy against her cheek before opening her mouth and swallowing him.  He sank into her body and joined Deborah in the slime’s belly.  He could feel the slime fondling and stimulating him and Deborah was already squirming in delight.

…

A few hours later Saria was searching the backyard for the rogue slime girl. “That Della always runs off with my humans,” Saria scowled, peering around the gardens for the slime.

She’d found Deborah’s discarded clothes near a slime trail and guessed what had happened. “The only reason I don’t run her off is that all that slime she leaves on her trails is good for the plants,” Saria huffed. “I don’t know, maybe it’s time to keep her in a bottle or something…”

She followed one such slime trail towards an overgrown thicket of weeds, where Della’s gelatinous body was slowly oozing forward, jiggling like jello and seemed quite content. Deborah and Tommy were not inside her but were playing in a puddle of slime in her wake. Deborah was rolling around while holding Tommy and sliding in the slippery substance, washing her right up to Saria’s boots. Upon noticing her giant owner towering over her, Deborah quickly picked herself up, wiping some slime out of her face before looking up at the elf with a grin.

“Hi Lady Saria! We…ah… were playing with the slime!”

“Heee…” Deborah oozed away with a big silly grin, unable to take the form of anything more than a lumpy puddle with a face as she hid herself in the woods at the edge of Saria’s property.

“What did you do to her?” Saria asked, picking up her humans and dabbing at the slime that still coated them.

“She wanted to play, so we did,” Deborah said with a shrug. “I guess it was a little more than she was used to, and she got kinda overwhelmed.” She glanced at Tommy with a grin, “Hey, Tommy, I’m all dirty… want to go take a bath with me?”

“That’s a splendid idea!” Saria said, “Tommy can wash your hair!” Tommy just lay there and groaned, knowing he would be doing a lot more than washing her hair.

…

Deborah sighed as she watched Tommy sleep in his oversized dollhouse bed. She’d worn him ragged over the week she’d been here and made the decision to give him a day off to recover a bit. But her own libido was still raging, forcing her to masturbate to keep herself in check. Saria was at the town market, having left her two humans alone for the day, giving them the house to themselves. Deborah glanced at her owner’s bed, just slightly below the nightstand. Her eyes widened as she saw that the elf had left a pair of her panties on the bedspread, doubtless carelessly lost there when Saria had meant to toss them into a laundry basket.

Yes! She thought excitedly. She took a running leap off the nightstand, tumbling onto the bed with glee. She quickly raced across the bedspread, eager to bury her face in the gigantic elf’s underwear, inhale her scent, and spend a day furiously fingering herself to thoughts of Saria.

The bedroom door opened suddenly, catching her off guard, “EEP!” she squeaked as she tripped, tumbling over the bed as Saria walked into the bedroom.

“I forgot my satchel of gold,” Saria laughed, picking it up off her dresser. “I’ll just get out of your hair, and…” she paused, seeing Deborah out by herself. “Oh? Where’s Tommy? You two are usually playing together.”

I’ve fucked and sucked him so many times that he can’t move anymore, Deborah thought. “We’re just uh, spending some time apart, for a little bit,” she said with a smile. 

“Apart? Did something happen?” Saria asked.

“Eh? N-no! Everything is fine!” Deborah stammered, trying to hide the fact she was just racing to sniff her owner’s panties.

“Reeeally?” Saria said, leaning over, clearly not buying it.  Deborah’s face was beet red and she was clearly nervous about something.  Her giant owner’s suspiciousness was just making the tiny human girl more nervous. “Is everything really fine or is there something you’re not telling me?” She leaned closer to the bed, causing her mountainous breasts to wobble and present an abyss of cleavage that made Deborah even more flustered. “Has something happened between you and Tommy?” 

“Oh. Oh! We’re, uh…taking a break!” Deborah managed to say.

“A break?” Saria asked.

“Yes! A break! H-he’s been great! Amazing! A-at sex! I can barely keep up!” she said, trying to make Tommy look good. “It’s been a lot of fun, honest! But I just need a little time to recover my strength! Tommy was kind enough to hold back and let me rest!”

“I see…” Saria nodded. “Thank you for letting me know.” she was no longer suspicious but instead seemed…determined? Like she’d decided on something.  She picked up the satchel of gold and left, leaving the tiny human alone on the bed.

Gods that was close! Deborah thought. She hoped she had made Tommy look good in Saria’s eyes. Poor boy deserved it after how much Deborah had been putting him through the past week with her endless lust.  Speaking of lust, her attention returned to the discarded panties. “Come to Debby!” she cried and dived into them, rolling around in the used undergarments and giggling as she breathed deep of her owner’s intimate scent.

…

Tommy yawned, waking up from a much needed nap. He smiled, feeling better after not being used as a sexual plaything for nearly a day.  Saria’s lembas bread also helped, given it was normally used as rations for travelers to replenish their stamina. Deborah might be insatiable, but she’s kind… I just hope she finds other ways to entertain herself besides me or I won’t last much longer!

As he was thinking about her, Deborah entered the room.  She was naked and slightly sweaty and her face was flushed, indicating what she’d probably been doing while he was asleep.

“Hey! I heard you wake up. Feeling better?” she asked.

“Yes. I really needed this. Thanks for holding yourself back for a day. I know it couldn’t have been easy.” he said.

“Yeah, well. I figured I owed you this much at least.” she replied awkwardly.

It was then that Tommy noticed a particular scent coming from Deborah. Not just her usual smell or the smell of sex but something related to Saria. Before he could ask about that, a beautiful voice boomed from outside.

“Tommy! Deborah! Come out! I’ve got a surprise for you!” Saria sang sweetly.

Tommy frowned but quickly got out of bed and followed Deborah down the stairs to the exit of the dollhouse, not even putting on clothes so all he had on were his shorts. He saw Saria, looming over the nightstand with her hands behind her back, and Deborah standing at the edge, similarly curious about what their owner had summoned them for.

“Hello my darlings and especially you Tommy dear! I heard you needed some extra help with those pent up desires so I bought these!” She brought her hands to the front and opened her fists, revealing two new, three inch tall naked women.  One had short black hair and an athletic body with great legs and hips and the other had wavy red hair and large breasts.  Tommy’s heart skipped a beat as they looked at him with the same excited, hungry look Deborah had shown on her first day. 

“I’m Mary,” the redhead said, smiling.

“I’m Di,” the black haired woman added, winking at him.

“Isn’t it wonderful!?” Saria beamed, “With these two, now you won’t have to worry about tiring Deborah out!”

“Me tiring her out!?” Tommy rasped, backing up slowly as the two new amazonian women stepped onto the nightstand and approached him, lustful looks in their eyes.

“Sorry! This might be kind of my fault,” Deborah apologized, a little embarrassed, “I may have said some things to Saria that gave her the wrong idea.  Also, I’ve been holding back for a day and I’m kind of at my limit so…!” she smiled awkwardly.

The three women pounced at Tommy, giggling as they pinned the man, only one third their size, down, stripping off his shorts and groping, pinching, rubbing, and squealing with excitement as they began to toy with him.

“I’m so glad this all worked out well,” Saria sighed happily. She watched the girls pile onto Tommy and go at it.  She watched as Di took Tommy’s cock into her mouth, sucking it while the other two girls sat on his face and kissed each other. She watched them and her smile slowly morphed into a look of envy. “ They sure look like they’re having fun” The girls were now sandwiching Tommy between them and rubbing themselves against him “Ooh…” Saria moaned as they took turns pinning him down while one girl rubbed her crotch against his entire body. Watching them do all these things with her sweet little Tommy, it made her breathe more heavily and squirm her hips.  Eventually, she couldn’t take it anymore. “Come here, all of you! Mommy wants to play too!”

The humans were taken by surprise as giant, soft hands scooped them up and pressed them against the heavenly bosom of their elf owner.  Saria flopped on her bed and teleported her clothes off with a simple spell so she was naked just like them. She lifted Deborah up, licking her massive tongue between the tiny human woman’s legs. The tiny woman’s legs kicked, and her back arched in pleasure as Saria eagerly tasted the little woman’s nectar. Deborah squealed as the elf easily licked her to orgasm, lifting her away and smacking her lips as she gently placed the human woman on her nipple.

Tommy shouted in surprise and pleasure as Mary wrapped her lips around his cock and started sucking and licking.  Di straddled his head and was about to smother him with her crotch when Saria plucked her and placed her on her other nipple.  The athletic girl wasted no time grinding herself into the nipple which soon grew bigger and thicker from her stimulation. Tommy felt himself cum into Mary’s mouth, who eagerly slurped and swallowed everything, before the two of them were lifted and brought to Saria’s glistening pink womanhood.  Mary wrapped her arms around him, burying his face in her chest, and giggling as they were inserted.

It was hot and the smell was intense. Tommy and Mary felt their arousal peak due to the elven pheromones and fluids coating them.  Meanwhile, Saria rubbed her darlings inside her love tunnel while using magic to rub her other two pets into her nipples.  While they were being used as sex toys, Mary’s vagina found Tommy’s cock and took it into herself, resulting in the two having sex while they were being used for sex by their owner.  The combined stimulation after going without sex for so long soon brought Saria to climax. She cried in ecstasy as she squirted her pets out onto the bed while her nipples erupted with creamy liquid that drenched Deborah and Di.

“Haa…haa,” Saria panted, then leaned up and caught her nipple pets as they slid off her breasts.  She looked between her legs and saw her other pets hugging each other in a small puddle of her juices.

“That was wonderful my darlings but that was just the warm up. Mommy is going to need a lot more.” she said, placing Deborah and Di with Mary and Tommy.

The four humans looked up at Saria’s vagina, oozing precum like drool as if it hadn’t just climaxed.Tommy was equal parts excited and terrified when he felt himself being lifted up.

“Let’s go!” Di laughed, gripping Tommy by one arm.

“An offering to the elven goddess,” Mary said teasingly, gripping his other.

This is really happening, Tommy thought, his eyes going wide as the two amazons marched him up towards the elf’s wet and waiting slit. Saria toyed with her clit idly as they approached, groaning loudly as Tommy mentally prepared himself to live out the fantasy that he’d been masturbating to daily ever since Saria had brought him home.

Deborah came up behind them, slapping his ass playfully, “We’re gonna feed you to that pussy,” she said, pointing up to Saria. “Try to enjoy it, elven pussy juice is…” Deborah shivered, “it’s just the best, have fun!”

The two amazons on either side of Tommy hoisted him up, shoving him into the warm tunnel. Saria moaned, her fingers coming down and helping the two women shove him inside. Tommy felt the warm walls squish against his body, swallowing him up to his shoulders, then his torso, in seconds. His feet kicked feebly as the two grinning women each grabbed one of them, giving him one last final push and sending him into the slimy darkness of Saria’s pussy with a wet *schlick* . 

“Oh…” Saria groaned, biting her lip as she felt Tommy beginning to wiggle inside of her, his tiny body instinctively knowing all the right spots to aim for as he sought out her most sensitive places. 

Inside of her, Tommy was in ecstasy. As Deborah had promised, the scent, the taste, of the gigantic elf’s womanhood was like an ambrosia he’d never known existed, a floral and sweet feeling that tingled as it soaked his skin and had him close to orgasm just from the touch alone. He focused, sliding inside of her, somehow knowing where to go as if he’d been bred for it. He pressed his hands along the undulating walls of the elf’s pussy, causing them to quake with excitement as he moved deeper.

“Y-Yes!” Saria cried, “Good boy Tommy!”

“Let’s give our boy a hand!” Di shouted, moving to one side of Saria’s immense outer lips. 

“On it!” Mary cried, moving to the other side. 

Deborah began to crawl up Saria’s inner thigh as the two other human women began to rub the gigantic elf in a sensual manner. Deborah struggled to maintain balance as Saria writhed, moaning as the two human women added to her already overwhelming lust, and she leapt gracefully up to the top of the elf’s crotch, kneeling down and finding the pearl of her clit, already engorged with arousal as her hands drifted over it.

“Oh goddess…” Saria cried, her eyes going wide as she bucked her hips upwards, knocking all three of the tiny women over, the trio laughing as they brought their gigantic mistress to orgasm. 

“Good work girls!” Deborah shouted.

Inside of her Tommy felt the final squeeze, the elf’s pussy pressing against him from all sides with enough force to knock the air from his lungs. The force sent him back out towards her opening, and with a cry of surprise he was shot back out into the light, coated head to toe in Saria’s cum as he landed on the mattress with a grunt. 

“Wow,” Saria panted, blinking as she stared at the ceiling. “I can see why some elves love their human pets so much…”

“Did we do well, mistress!?” Di asked excitedly.

“Yes, you were all wonderful,” Saria murmured. She sat up, snatching all four of them up in her hands, hugging them against her massive breasts and cooing excitedly. “We are all going to have so much fun together!”

“You hear that Tommy?” Deborah laughed as they were pressed against the soft mountains of her breasts. “We finally got mistress Saria’s attention!”

“Great!” Tommy wheezed, smiling as the massive elf’s hug buried him in her soft titflesh.

…

Meanwhile, at the pet store, Zenethiel sighed as he leaned on the counter.  He thought about that lady, Saria, who had purchased two more of his humans. “ They always come for more after sampling my products,” he chuckled as he stared out the window of his shop and shuddered, leaning harder on the counter for support.  “I hope she enjoys them.” he inhaled and straightened up.   “She mentioned getting more companions for her other pet, Tommy I think? I wonder if she knows we specialize in humans for sex with elves?”   He closed his eyes and shuddered again as the humans in his underwear “practiced” their skills.  When business was slow, he ‘trained’ the humans to pass the time. He breathed out and one of his hands turned into a fist as he fought to maintain his composure.

“Goddess help me,” Zenethiel grunted as he came, doubling over onto the counter and panting as the humans in their cages giggled.

…

Meanwhile, at Katya’s home after her guard shift…

“Well well well, look what we’ve got here boys!” One of Katya’s humans, a rough looking man named Reginald said with a grin while standing on her head. “An Elven slut!” 

Kaya herself was naked, bound in bondage rope, and had a ball gag in her mouth.  She was on her knees, bowed, while several humans climbed on her like a conquered mountain.

“Let’s make this pile of meat squirm!” another, Percy, called as he pulled strings tied to clamps on Katya’s nipples.

“Moan for me, bitch!” a tiny human woman, Annabelle, called, grinning and cracking a tiny whip on Katya’s rear as her black leather outfit caught the late afternoon sun.

“Mmn!” Katya squealed as the humans humiliated her.  She fought a shiver of excitement as her ass was whipped again.  Her pussy oozed precum, creating a puddle on the floor.  The humans climbed on top of her, two of them balancing on her back while pulling cables binding her hands and making lewd comments. A moment later, Annabelle used a miniature lightning wand to channel electricity through her whip and into Katya’s body with every strike. Katya cried out in pain and pleasure, nearly shaking the humans off in the process.

“Looks like this oversized pig needs to learn who her master are!” Annabelle declared.  The humans hopped down from Katya’s body and Annabelle snapped her whip. “Flip over! On your back!”

Katya obeyed, mewling, while her toned body was used as a playground by nearly a dozen humans. “You’re our elven slave now!” Annabelle laughed, climbing up Katya’s dark hair and strutting arrogantly across her forehead. She cracked the whip, causing Katya to whimper as it flicked against her nose, feeling almost like a mosquito bite.

“Oh my gosh, humans are stepping on me, I’m so pathetic!” Katya thought while whining through the gag. She squirmed as the humans tightened the bindings and caused the ropes to squeeze her breasts and dig into her crotch.

“They’re not too tight, are they?” Annabelle whispered.

Katya scowled and lightly shook her head as if to say, “They’re not! Don’t break character!”

Annabelle just rolled her eyes, “You’ve got a lot of spirit left. Bring in the mask!”

Katya’s eyes went wide as a crew of four tiny humans carried her own discarded panties to her head.  They had been soaking in her sweat all day and had a noticeable musk to them, “Moooo! MMFF!” she protested. They pulled the panties over head so the crotch of it was right over her nose. The humans laughed at her plight as she was forced to wear her own stinky panties on her face.

“Let’s go play with her pretty elven cunt,” one shouted, making sure to be loud enough for her to hear as the group traipsed across her immaculate body, balancing themselves as she shook and struggled.

Katya shuddered as the humans produced tiny swords and other implements and gathered around her crotch. They hacked at the rope, cheering as it fell apart and gave them access to her perfectly smooth nethers. A moment later she squealed into the gag as the group  began toying with her pussy, one rubbing his hands over her clit, two more massaging her outer lips, and several dropping down and beginning to climb inside her.

“That’s right you elven slut,” Annabelled laughed, “we’re going to make that little cunt of yours cum, then they’re going to line up and jerk off on your tits, marking them forever as human owned!” The tiny dominatrix channeled electricity into her whip and jabbed it into the inner walls of the elven pussy, eliciting shrieks from above.  “When we’re done breaking you in, you’re going to eat me out while they watch.  Give the soldiers a show while they ravage your fertile elven breasts and torture your nipples!”

“NOOMMMMFFF” Katya squealed through her gag. She closed her eyes, shaking her head back and forth as she reveled in the humiliation.

…

The next morning, Saria walked through her living room naked, stopping to smirk at how Deborah had pinned Tommy to the floor in the kitchen, riding the poor little dear with a gusto as the elf stepped over them. Glancing out the window to her garden, she saw Della chasing Mary and Di.

“I’m so glad this all worked out,” Saria giggled, making herself a cup of her morning tea. She waved a hand over it, the magic warming it instantly as she took a sip. Her days would be much more eventful from now on.

Esta Fairleaf looked up proudly at the glory of the Elven Capital. The towering silver spires rose up into the clear blue sky, the orbiting magical crystals adding a sense of elegance and beauty as they hovered overhead, and airships both commercial and private casually flew in the sky. The streets were clean and well ordered, with magical machines mixed among horsedrawn wagons, and everyone in the city was smiling and sociable as they passed one another.

While her bright blue hair gave her away as an elf of the outer provinces, she was dressed in the uniform marking her as a high mage for her visit to the elven capital. She wore thigh high stockings, high boots, a short black dress that left little to the imagination, and had adorned herself with the finest jewelry, magical and otherwise, with gold armbands, fabulous rings, and an enchanted ruby necklace which hung about her neck, nestled in her cleavage.

Magic and magical items were being used so casually everywhere she looked, from projection crystals for advertisement to enchantments on the road and buildings to keep them spotlessly clean, to spells on the air itself to regulate temperature and air circulation inside buildings.  She was old enough to remember when such magics were only possible by trained mages and sometimes reserved for the upper classes.  Now, even civilians can casually use what was once considered complicated or mid tier magic.  Of course that also meant that standards had risen and trained mages were capable of so much more.  It filled her with pride to think of how far elves had come.  

The capital truly is a monument to the glory of Elven civilization, Esta thought with a happy sigh. I should visit more often. She took a long suck on the tiny human pet that was tucked into her cheek, savoring the delicious essence of magic that coursed through her as he was brought to orgasm once again. She felt Calvin, her pet human, squirm as pleasure rocked his tiny body, and she ran her tongue over him, savoring the burst of flavor that humans emitted at the moment of climax.

Esta was far from the only elf with a human on her person, and she passed one regal looking elf, a merchant probably, who had a pair of tiny cages hanging from her pierced ears, each with a human inside. Others had humans ensconced inside of rings, necklaces, or even hanging as the jewelry on display themselves. Esta made note of one elf that had a long gold necklace similar to her own, but with her pet human shackled at the wrists and hanging low into her cleavage.

That seems like an interesting style, she thought as she tossed Calvin around in her mouth, but it must be such a chore to milk them of essence like that! She glanced down to her own necklace, imagining Calvin hanging there with a smirk.

“Eyeing the local fashions?” an elven woman called, catching Esta’s attention. She made her way over to the woman’s market stall, taking in the various belts, necklaces, and other jewelry on display. “Name’s Melina,” she said with a grin, “Of Melina’s Magewear, I see you don’t have a human with you… Maybe because you lack a place to carry him?”

Esta just chuckled, opening her mouth wide and extending her tongue, letting Melinda see the exhausted form of Calvin, a young blond human male, sprawled out on her tongue, exhausted from the constant teasing he was subjected to throughout her travels. Melinda raised an eyebrow, chuckling as she watched the other elf slowly pull her tongue back into her mouth, her lips closing and sealing Calvin from view. Esta shifted the tiny human for a moment, tucking him safely beneath her tongue so she could speak to the other elf without any danger of harming him by accident. Calvin didn’t resist, likely thankful for the break as the massive appendage covered him.

“I tend to prefer to keep my human in more intimate places,” Esta chuckled. “I do like this belt though,” she pointed to a well crafted piece of leather, where a crystalline buckle held a small slot where a tiny human could be placed.

“This has the latest magical conductivity technology,” Melinda said excitedly, “your human’s essence will flow to you through the gem just as if he was in your mouth, or…” she chuckled, “elsewhere.”

“Hmm… I’ve heard of these, but haven’t used them myself,” Esta mused. “I’ll take it!” She reached into her satchel, handing the elf a handful of gold coins before taking the belt. We’ll see how good the magical conductivity enchantment is, she thought as she strode through the streets. Although, I might miss sucking on my little Calvin, it could be useful for when I have to give spell demonstrations at the college.  Now then, my meeting for Goddess Day preparations isn’t until tomorrow so for now I’ll just browse the shopping district and enjoy myself!

Inside of her mouth Calvin felt her tongue lift, shifting the tip underneath him and scooping him into the side of her cheek once more. He groaned as the bumpy tongue slid between his legs, the alternating licking and sucking sensation of the gigantic elf quickly bringing him to full mast once more. As usual she was quick to bring him off, and he tensed, cumming into her mouth with a muffled cry as the elf sucked eagerly, enjoying both the taste of his seed and the rush of magic she received from the act. Like a piece of hard candy he was shifted around her mouth, sucked on, licked, and savored, his entire world the dark wet humidity of the elf’s mouth as she carried on with her day.

While window shopping, she could see plenty of shops and businesses were getting ready for the coming holiday, decorating, selling festival clothes, and other such things. Elf fashion favored a mix of elegant, lewd, and proudly flaunting one’s body as a work of art.  Festival clothing was basically ribbons and jewelry emphasizing the wearer’s curves and maybe covering something here or there. 

She glanced at a nearby café, and decided she wanted to sample the tea advertised in the window. A number of other elves were already at tables, talking amongst themselves, with a few toying with their human pets, placing them atop cinnamon rolls, or giggling as they swam inside the lukewarm drinks. The owner was behind the counter, casting spells to heat several different kettles at once while her own human was nestled in her cleavage, struggling to keep himself from sliding any lower. As the customers moved forward in the line she sighed, extending a single finger and shoving the struggling inch tall human out of sight, trapping him between her breasts as she approached the counter.

“Hello Miss,” she said to Esta, “may I take your or-“ she paused, “By the goddess, you’re Esta Fairleaf!” she said with a smile. “I just finished your book!”

Esta smiled, shifting Calvin beneath her tongue again, “Oh? The Essence of Humans, or my latest work, On the Role of Humans in a Magical World?

“The Role of Humans in a Magical World!” The barista said excitedly. “I’ve read Essence as well, of course, but it’s so fascinating reading about how humans absorb ambient magic!”

“Yes,” Esta chuckled, “keeping a few humans around to play with is one of the easiest ways for the average elf to boost her magical abilities, the biggest problem is that it attracts other magical races to them… but I suppose there’s no harm in letting your human help out the local ecosystem when you’re not using him.”

“There’s a dwarf colony in the hills near my mother’s house,” the barista nodded eagerly, “all of our quarreling stopped as soon as she started loaning the women her pet humans for a few nights every month!”

“It’s always nice to hear how my works have helped people!” Esta said, beaming.

“Here, this is our finest brew,” the barista said, hurrying to a teapot and pouring Esta a cup. She returned it with a smile, “on the house! I’ll have some food sent to your table as well!”

“Why thank you!” Esta chuckled. She held the tea close, enjoying the earthy scent as she sat down at one of the empty tables. She set her tea down, then slowly brought her palm up to her mouth. “Pfft!” she spat Calvin into her palm, smiling down at the naked and spit-soaked young human as he panted with exhaustion.

“P-please mistress. C-Could I have a break?” Calvin asked with a groan.

“This is your break,” she giggled. “I just wanted to check on you before my meal arrives.”

“B-But I’m spent!” he protested, his eyes going wide. “Nothing even comes out anymore when I cum!”

“Tut tut,” Esta sighed. “I can definitely taste something when you cum, so you’re not empty yet! I want to see what it takes to truly drain you Calvin, it’s very important for my research!”

Without giving him a chance to reply she casually dropped him in the teacup, fighting a giggle as the adorable little human splashed around in the warm liquid. Calvin treaded water in the small pool, feeling the warmth against his skin as the tea shifted around him as the cup rose. He looked up to see Esta’s mouth approaching, and despite his best efforts to swim against the current as the cup tilted, he was quickly swept right back into her mouth.

Esta swished her tiny pet around, causing Calvin’s head to spin as he was washed with the mouthful of tea to every corner of her mouth. Soon her tongue darted out, pinning him in his familiar spot against her cheek as she swallowed.

Esta kept him there, alternating between sucking the poor human to the point of orgasm, and sipping her warm tea, letting it wash over his tiny body in an almost soothing way. Each time she swallowed she was careful to pin him with her tongue, keeping him safely tucked away while she enjoyed the sweet mixture of the tiny human’s magical flavor and the warm rich tea.

Finally a waitress placed a small plate of salad and bread before Esta, and Calvin sighed with relief as he felt the gigantic tongue shift him towards the front of her mouth again. She casually spat him into her palm, smiling as he looked up at her with a dazed expression.

She stuck him into the valley of her cleavage, nearly swallowing him up as he watched the gigantic elf eat her meal. She hummed softly to herself as she enjoyed the café’s food, the sound vibrating the gigantic breasts that held Calvin in place.

Calvin enjoyed the rest, simply going limp and letting the pair of enormous tits surround him. His stomach growled, and he licked his lips as he watched Esta enjoying her food. He frowned as a waiter took the plate away, and then glanced up at Esta, who was dabbing her face with a napkin.

“Ah, that was exquisite,” she sighed.

“Uh, M-Mistress,” Calvin called, “I’m a little-“ Esta cut him off by making her finger glow with magical light and tapping him and Calvin gasped as he felt the familiar sensation of a spell being cast upon him. He felt his hunger vanish, and while his tiredness remained, a little vigor returned to him.

“A quick transfer of nutrients from my body to yours,” Esta explained. “It’s much more efficient than simply eating, Calvin, I can give a little thing like you enough energy to go for days while barely robbing myself of anything.”

“Oh, uh, thank y-,” he began to say.

The long elvish fingers plucked him out of her cleavage before he could finish, and she gave him a smug grin as she held him up to her face. “Now, let us resume the experiment!”

“No, wait!” his protests were cut off as she popped him into her mouth like a piece of candy, eagerly suckling at her reinvigorated human pet.

…

At the end of the day Esta had taken in enough of the sights of the capital, and had retired to her room at the inn. It was a simple and older styled building, still made of wood instead of the gleaming stone and steel of the newer elven constructions. Still, it had a cozy feel, and that was why Esta had chosen it.

“Pfft,” Esta spat Calvin into her palm again, pleased to see he was still conscious, albeit barely. “I do believe that did it,” she declared, poking his limp body with a smile, “I stopped tasting new flavor hours ago and no matter how many times I brought you to climax since then, it has stayed that way.  I’ve fully emptied a healthy adult male human, and a particularly cute one too!”

“You’re… too… kind…” Calvin panted, “mistress…” he finished.

“I’m positively brimming with magical energy,” Esta chuckled, holding up her hand and watching sparks dance along her fingers. “When the holiday festivities start, I’ll be at the top of my game for the spell contests!”

She sighed happily, laying her pet human on the bed so she could strip off her boots and stockings, wiggling her toes as she enjoyed the freedom after wearing them all day. Next she undid her dress, using a quick spell to unzip it without evening turning around. She slid out of it gracefully, letting Calvin glance upon her magnificent and titanic form as she stretched overhead. In spite of how thoroughly emptied he was, he still felt some tinge of lust stirring within him at the sight of Esta in nothing but her underwear.

“Now come here Calvin,” she purred, scooping him up again. She lifted him up to the hem of her shining silver thong style panties, gently pulling them away from her skin and letting him gaze down at her perfectly smooth womanhood. “Be a good boy and pleasure your mistress while she falls asleep.” She dumped him in, causing him to grunt as he fell against the silky fabric. With a yawn Esta laid down in the bed, closing her eyes with a dreamy smile on her face as she imagined all of the fun she’d have at the Goddess Day celebrations.

Inside of her thong Calvin was utterly exhausted, but he knew if he let his mistress down she would cast some spell on him to get what she wanted. He slowly dragged himself across her smooth skin, hefting himself up on top of her already slick womanhood. He brought his face up to her clitoris, nearly as large as his head, and began licking and massaging it tenderly.

“Ah, yes, just like that,” Esta purred, enjoying his slow sensual motions.

Her first orgasm caused the slit below Calvin to quiver, and he had to be careful not to slip inside. As it was he was quickly coated in her juices, and he slowly began rubbing the nub of her womanhood again.

Esta fell asleep with a pleased smirk on her face, enjoying the work of her tiny human pet as she faded into slumber.

…

Esta yawned as the day began. She sat up out of bed, moving to the small sink in her room and admiring herself in the mirror. With a flick of her wrist her hair was instantly made straight and perfect, and with a thought she summoned her clothing through the air to her, simply stepping into her dress as it hovered in her direction, along with her boots. Her jewelry was next, adorning itself on her while she sat still, simply letting the gold bands find their own place as they hovered through the air.

A stirring in her panties reminded her that she’d fallen asleep with Calvin in them the night before, and she bit her lip as she placed her palm against her crotch, pressing him against her womanhood in a slow grinding motion. She sighed happily as she felt him get the message, positioning himself in front of her clit and slowly toying with it for her pleasure.

“There we go,” she muttered, patting the outside of her panties affectionately. “You’re staying in there today Calvin!”

Deep in her panties he heard her muffled voice and nodded, mentally sighing with relief. I don’t know if I could handle another day in her mouth, he thought, leaning towards her immense slit. He placed a gentle kiss on her clitoris as he rubbed it, and below him her pussy began to slowly moisten, the thick sweet scent of the elf’s arousal filling his satiny prison.

Esta made her way downstairs, a spring in her step as she enjoyed the gentle motions of her favorite toy against her most intimate place. There’s something so nice knowing that there’s a cute little human tucked away where no one can see him, she thought to herself. It’s the perfect way to prepare for Goddess Day too! It was her divine will that they be made into our cute little pets after all…

The Goddess Day Celebration committee was meeting in one of the crystalline halls near the old Elven royal palace. A shimmering building with a transparent ceiling, letting the natural light into the building and amplifying the radiance of the white tiles inside. Esta waved to the guards at the front entrance, who smiled and nodded as they recognized her, ushering her into one of the meeting halls.

“Ah, there’s Esta Fairleaf,” Duchess Silverblade nodded, “I’m glad you could make it!”

“I wouldn’t miss Goddess Day for the world,” Esta beamed, “and it’s such an honor to be on the planning committee!” She looked around at the dozen or so other elves, all of them powerful mages in their own right, some wearing minidress uniforms similar to hers while others wore sling bikinis, signifying them as imperial mages. She took her seat around the table, listening intently as the various elves began announcing their plans for the parade, the religious ceremonies, and the various smaller demonstrations and events.

“Now we’ll obviously want to have some delegations from other races showing off how the goddess’s decision to shrink humans,” one of the elves said. “The Lead Vampire Countess is in the city, perhaps as a former human herself, she would-“

“No, no,” Silverblade scowled. “The parade is to be held during the day, obviously if we wish for Countess Carmilla to attend an event, it will need to be at night!”

Esta nodded along, crossing her arms and smiling as she felt the warmth between her legs as her tiny pet was pushed closer against her womanhood. Inside of her panties Calvin grunted, fighting for breath as he pressed harder against Esta’s clit, sending waves of excitement through her.

“Oh yess…” Esta murmured.

Duchess Silverblade nodded, “I can see Esta agrees with me!”

She started, “Uh, yes! Yes I do!” she said quickly. Calvin is certainly enthusiastic today, but I hope he keeps himself under control!

“What about some kind of re-enactment of Richard and Thessalia’s last battle?” one of the elves asked. “Perhaps Thessalia herself could attend, with Richard locked in a necklace?”

“It seems redundant to have them attend a re-enactment of their own love story,” Duchess Silverblade muttered.

“How much gold are we going to be awarding for the human shrinking contest this year?” Another elf asked.

“A few thousand Imperial Marks,” Duchess Silverblade muttered. “I’ll be judging of course, points for number of humans shrunk, size, and style, of course.” She glanced around the table with a chuckle, “rest assured, my daughter won’t be competing this year, so everyone will have a fair chance!”

Inside of her panties Calvin was starting to toy with Esta’s clit again, rubbing his body against her outer lips to add to the sensation. The shudder of the gigantic slit in front of him told him he was doing well, and for a moment he considered slowing down, letting her calm herself so she could keep her composure.

Or… he thought, a mischievous grin coming over his face, I could get a little payback on mistress for yesterday!  He fought a laugh as he started rubbing her faster, leaning in to kiss her clit as he used his hands to massage her outer lips in a way that he knew would drive her wild.

Esta started, fighting a moan and crossing her eyes as she doubled over, struggling to contain her orgasm. “Oh no!” she rasped.

“I know Esta,” Duchess Silverblade sighed, “it is a shame that we won’t have pastries delivered by the Fairie Queendom this year, but we simply didn’t order them soon enough.”

“Goddess damnit!” Esta hissed, clenching her fist as a wave of pleasure shot through her.

“Yes, we’re all upset,” another elf nodded with a scowl.

Esta stood up, feeling the warmth welling between her legs as Calvin started trying to make her cum in earnest. “I-I’ve got to step out a moment,” she stammered, hurrying towards the door. Duchess Silverblade shot her a knowing look, but didn’t say anything as she scurried for the exit.

Oh goddess, Esta thought, moaning pathetically as her human nearly brought her to her knees. Deep inside her panties Calvin grinned, dragging his tongue across her clit as he heard her legs rushing quicker as she tried to get somewhere private before the orgasm hit.

Take this! Calvin thought, reaching up to stroke his fingers over her sensitive nub, kissing it vigorously as the pussy below spasmed in excitement.

“Ah, no!” Esta whined, pushing an emergency door open and stumbling out into an alleyway. She stumbled towards the far wall, squeezing her eyes shut as she lost the battle. She reached down to the crotch of her dress, pressing against it and her panties behind it as hard as she could, sending the tiny Calvin up against the giant opening as she came. She grunted for several moments, nearly falling to her knees as the orgasm rocked her body. Inside of her panties Calvin struggled to breathe as he was bathed in her juices, the warmth reaching a feverish intensity as the giant elf’s pleasure overwhelmed his senses.

Esta panted for a few moments, blinking stars out of her eyes as she chuckled to herself. She slowly stood upright, hiking her dress up so she could lower her panties. In the hammock of her thong her tiny pet was coated in her thick juices, and she reached down to scoop him up with an amused smirk on her face.

“What a sticky mess,” she muttered, looking at the way her pet’s arms and legs were practically glued together after being so close to her pussy at the moment of climax. “That felt amazing Calvin,” she said in a low voice, “there’s really nothing so good as when you really put some effort into it… but that was very naughty to do while I was in public! Even elves have some modesty!”

“Sorry mistress!” he said, wiping some of her cum out of his eyes and shooting her a grin that told her he wasn’t sorry at all .

“Hmm…” She murmured, “Naughty boys need to get punished!” She grinned, “and I think I’m sending you to time out. ” She held a hand over him, muttering a spell under her breath and reducing his size even further, from two inches to one, then from one to half an inch, then a quarter inch, then to the size of a grain of sand. Soon he was plastered to the tip of her finger by the gooey cum, looking up at the mountainous face of his elven mistress as she grinned in excitement. “There, I doubt you’ll be able to manage that again at that size,” she chuckled.

What’s she doing!? he thought as she lowered her finger down to the hem of her dress. Oh gods, he thought, his eyes going wide. His world grew dark as her fingertip traced under her dress, revealing the now massive canyon of her womanhood waiting for him overhead.

“Ah,” she gasped, smiling as her finger entered her pussy, driving the speck-sized human deeper into her depths. When she was satisfied he’d been well and truly swallowed up, she slowly drew her finger out, smirking as she saw the glistening tip was now missing one tiny human. “Goodbye Calvin,” she said sweetly, “I’ll see you tonight.”

Inside the dank wet cavern, Calvin had quickly found himself stuck to the walls, the dripping juices of the elf’s womanhood gluing him in place and running over him, entombing him in the pungent sticky-sweet scent of the elf’s arousal.

Esta bent down slightly, hiking up her panties and pulling them tight, snapping the elastic with a smile as she briefly imagined the trapped human’s surroundings. Even a few amorous thoughts will turn me on enough to shake his entire world, she mused with a chuckle, what a delightful thought!

She turned back towards the door to the meeting hall, and with a start realized that the alley behind it wasn’t nearly as empty as she thought. It seems I’m not the only one to sneak off with their little pet! She thought with a laugh.

One elven girl, perhaps only a few centuries old and in the clothing of a temple acolyte was pressing a human down the front of her pants, gasping as her hand forced the struggling tiny against her pussy. Further on an elven guard was teasing a pet human woman, glancing around the alley with embarrassment before placing her fingertip between the tiny woman’s legs and gently massaging them, earning tiny squeaks of pleasure as the woman wrapped her arms and legs around the massive digit in excitement.

“Oh Arthiel,” an elf girl moaned, pinning a male elf with beautiful features against a wall. Esta had to do a double take as she saw that the elven couple were passing a tiny human between their mouths as they kissed, the tiny human shouting in surprise each time one of the giant tongues ferried him from one of the couple to the other.

“Pass him back here Elta,” the elven boy, Arthiel, moaned.

“No, he’s finishing over here !” the girl retorted, sucking on the tiny human with glee. She squealed as the elven boy lunged at her, kissing her again with a giggle as the pair of tongues dueled for the right to bring their tiny human to climax.

The final person hiding in the alley’s relative privacy was  a rabbit girl dancer with tanned grayish skin and long white hair typical of those from the southern forests, bent in pleasure as she plunged a human down into her red thong style dancing outfit.

“Oh? Must be here for the festival”, Esta thought, pausing to watch the rare visitor for a moment.

“A-Ah,” the rabbit-girl moaned, her face red as she rubbed her tiny human against herself. A bit of drool ran down her mouth as her pet hit all the right places.  She gulped when she saw Esta watching her and smirking. “W-We can play with the humans out in public, right?”

Esta glanced at the other elves that hadn’t been able to control themselves, “It’s a little frowned upon to do so too openly ,” Esta chuckled, “but this close to Goddess Day, we all have troubles controlling ourselves…” She winked playfully at the bunny girl and she smiled sheepishly as Esta walked back in the door to the meeting hall.

Outside on the street many of the elves had suspiciously happy smiles on their faces, the tiny humans hidden amidst their clothing as they let the spirit of the approaching holiday envelop them.

…

In one of the Imperial Palace’s meeting rooms, Prince Tristan listened as the elven ministers discussed the festival preparations. As usual he was the only male elf in the meeting, the women towering over him as they read out various preparations they’d made. While Duchess Silverblade was managing much of the details, the final approval always rested with the royal family, and this year the responsibility fell to him.

Ah, that’s it, he thought, his mouth twitching ever so slightly as the tiny woman trapped in his pants writhed herself against him in just the right way. He kept his composure though, no matter how hard his poor little doll tried.

The table they were seated at had several snacks and refreshments and little human servants skittered this way and that catering to their elven masters.  Elf servants stood along the walls of the meeting room, silently stepping forward when needed to remove empty cups and plates or handle documents.

“In conclusion,” the elven finance minister said, placing the parchment before him, “it should all be within budget!”

“Excellent,” Tristan said, dipping a quill in ink and scrawling his signature across the bottom. “I hope you all have a wonderful festival week!” He gave them one of his winning smiles, feeling a sense of satisfaction as all of the elven ministers and their servants had blushes of embarrassment and goofy smiles on their faces as they collected their paperwork and filed out.  A few maids cleaned up the snacks by teleporting them to the kitchen and carried out the humans.  In moments, Tristan, his personal maids, and his bodyguard were the only ones left.

With a sigh he leaned back in his chair, cupping his crotch and grunting as the tiny woman finally brought him off. The tiny girl squealed as she was suddenly flooded with his seed, and he chuckled, enjoying the feeling for a few moments.

“That was very naughty Prince Tristan, having one of your pets in such a naughty place during the meeting.” the maid to his left, Illinia, his head maid, politely scolded.  She was a curvy elf, with dusky skin and a voluptuous body that spoke of a diet heavy in sweets. She sighed as she glanced down, “Shall I prepare a new pair of trousers?”

“I suppose that’s in order,” he admitted. “I had complete control of myself the entire time, I’ll have you know!” He reached into his pants, pulling the cum-soaked tiny woman out. He smirked as he admired his work, waving a hand over her and instantly causing her to become clean again, her hair curling itself into bouncing red locks as his refreshment spell took effect. “Good job Isabelle,” he said with a smile.

“Thank you, Prince Tristan!” the tiny woman squealed, hugging his thumb with a smile.

“You royals are all said to be so wise,” Illinia sighed, “but you’re all prone to playing these silly sorts of games with your humans even during important events.” She shrugged, “perhaps it’s hereditary?”

Tristan chuckled, putting the tiny woman back into his underwear. She squealed as she slid in, and he patted the top of his trousers, hiding her from sight once more. “As if you and the rest of the staff aren’t playing with your own humans while working?” he retorted. “You have a human in your underwear too don’t you?” 

Illinia blushed, “Mine is tucked into my buttocks, not my crotch, so it’s different.” She retorted. but then she nodded with a giggle, looking back at her prodigious backside. “Okay, I admit… I just love sitting on humans and feeling them helplessly struggle under my marshmallow bottom!  There’s just something delightful about knowing I’m so big and powerful compared to a cute little human!”

That earned a chuckle from Tristan.

“She’s right though prince Tristan,” another maid agreed. She was a younger elf, with short cut blonde hair and a shorter cut maid uniform. “You can’t just play with your human in the course of your duties!”

“As the prince of the Elven Empire, isn’t it my duty to take care of all of the elves and all of our human pets?” Tristan replied. He stood up, strutting over to the younger maid. “Obviously I need to play with them like my subjects do, it’s the only way to understand it! It wouldn’t do to be out of touch with the common elf, or human for that matter!” His hand dove into the cleavage of the younger maid’s outfit and she squealed in surprise as he drew out her own hidden human pet, a bewildered young man who had been buried in her boobs for safekeeping.

“I uh… just didn’t want him to be lonely back in my apartment,” the maid stammered.

“Don’t bother denying it girl. You enjoy it!” his chief bodyguard said smugly. She was a towering elf, with an athletic build and tight clothing.

“Oh, really?” Tristan laughed. His hand dove down the front of the bodyguard’s pants, and she hissed in a mix of surprise and pleasure as the prince’s hand fumbled around in her underwear.

“Oh goddess…” the knightess muttered, her knees buckling as the most handsome elf in the kingdom searched her intimates. He found what he was looking for just as she came, crying out in pleasure as she nearly fell over. Tristan held up a tiny human woman, blinking in the light and covered in the elf woman’s cum.

“Oh look, she had a human with her too,” Tristan said with a smug smirk. With a chuckle he handed the tiny woman back to his bodyguard, reaching up to pat her cheek playfully. “It’s not like everyone doesn’t bring their humans to work.” he said, looking over the other maids, all of whom blushed, guilty as charged.  “Still, it’s like everyone’s urges become so much harder to control around the holidays,” he sighed with a smile. “My own included…” He flopped back in his seat and grinned.

“Speaking of holidays, I wonder if the Goddess Asyn will visit us again?” he mused.

“It’s been three thousand years since the Goddess last descended,” Illinia said. “While it would be incredible if she came again so soon, it’s not likely.”

“Hmm.  What do you think the gods do up there in the divine realm?” he asked, looking up at the mural of dancing angels on the ceiling.

…

In the divine realm the goddess of elves, Asyn, wrestled with Eleanor, the goddess of humanity, in a large pool filled with shimmering lavender scented oil. Wearing only bikini tops, the two goddesses were back to back, pressing their greased bottoms together with the tiny human Jerome between them. Around the pool a dozen other gods cheered, holding bags of gold and bottles of wine up as they called bets on who would win.

“You’re going to drop him Asyn!” Eleanor laughed.

“Never!” Asyn swore, grunting as she pressed back.

Jerome grunted as he slid downward, the two women struggling to grip him between their buttcheeks and “win” the round. I love this game! He thought with a blissful smile.

“Got him!” Asyn crowed, clenching her cheeks around the tiny human and leaping away from Eleanor.

“I demand a rematch!” Eleanor shouted.

The crowd of divine beings cheered.

…

“Probably things of such cosmic importance they’re beyond our understanding,” Illinia said.

“Indeed. I suppose we’ll just try to make the festival fun as usual and hope the gods are pleased,” Tristan concluded. He shivered as the tiny woman in his pants squirmed against his manhood again, and this time the staff did notice

“I’ll uh, get you your change of trousers,” Illinia said sheepishly.

“Do I have any other appointments this afternoon?” Tristan asked.

“No my prince,” his bodyguard replied.

“Excellent!” Tristan clapped with a smile. “I’ve heard Richard and his son are at Thessalia’s apartment today, I think I’m going to go visit!”

General Thessalia, her husband Richard, and their family lived in her sprawling countryside estate, but the general had long kept a lavish apartment close to the Royal Palace for when she would have to attend the Empress’s royal court. Today the general herself was lingering at the nearby military base in preparation for the upcoming holiday, and Richard and their son Thesial had retired to the city.

Unusually tall for a male elf, Thesial was a mix of his mother’s imposing strength and the immensely beautiful and almost unnaturally handsome features that Richard had become famous for, albeit with a pair of pointed ears. He was a full-sized elf, of course, which made it all the more comical as he was frustrated by his two-inch-tall father as they played a strategy game.

“Well that was a disaster,” Thesial complained as three of his pieces were captured by Richard’s ambush.

“Not every weakness you see is real. Some are bait to lure you in,” Richard said, levitating the disk shaped pieces representing Thesial’s pawns, one by one, and adding them to his capture pile. “That’s another squad lost.”

Thesial scrutinized the board, trying to find a way to outmaneuver his father. The board was mostly deadlocked while both sides sent squads to find holes in the other’s defenses. The magic nature of the game had a fog of war effect so players could not see their opponents pieces until revealed by their own. So far Richard had captured one of Thesial’s squads by chance and two more by luring them into traps.

“Hrm,” Thesial growled in frustration. “This big-picture strategy way of fighting is such a headache.” He complained.

“Even so, you still have to learn it. You’re the captain of your own knight squad after all.” Richard reminded him.

“Yes, but we do not outmaneuver foes in games of strategy, we do it in the heat of battle.” Thesial huffed.

Richard nodded his head. That much was true. Thesial’s captainship was that of a frontline fighter leading a squad of royal knights rather than that of a backline commander deciding the movements of an army. However, his rank did give him command of regular troops in the area so some level of large scale strategic thinking was needed.

His son was a powerful sword fighter and inspired his comrades on the battlefield just as well as he inspired women to share his bed. Elf men were certainly the rarer sex among elves and Thesial had no shortage of lovers. With his handsomeness, tall and strong body, and upper class charm, he could have a woman blushing and drooling in minutes. Part of the reason Richard wanted him to focus on the strategy game was so that he wouldn’t go and bring another girl back to the apartment. They had arrived here yesterday morning with Thessalia and by the time she had left an hour later, Thesial already had two elf women in his arms. By the evening he’d added another two and they’d spent the night making sure Richard couldn’t sleep with all that racket.

The worst part was the women trying to add Richard himself to the fun. He was quite famous in the empire and not just because he was married to the Grand General. There were plenty of elves who wanted a piece of that unusually and immortal beautiful human boy, requiring him to have some kind of bodyguard at all times while in public. Not a hired guard, because they would help themselves too given the chance. Couldn’t hire male elves as bodyguards because they were smaller than female elves and didn’t do these kinds of jobs. Furthermore, as Richard had nearly found out the hard way, male elves were just as “open-minded” about human lovers as female elves. So his bodyguard had to be a member of his family. Usually it was Thessalia but sometimes his children played the part.

Before Thesial could make up his mind about what move to make, there was a knock at the door.

“Lord Richard, Lord Thesial, you have a visitor.” The servant announced.

“Who could that be? We don’t have any meetings scheduled today.” Thesial asked.

“Better not be another girlfriend,” Richard muttered under his breath. “Send them in!” He called, using magic to amplify his voice to normal elf levels.

The door opened and to their surprise, it was Prince Tristan!

“Hello you two! It’s good to see you again!” Tristan greeted with a smile.

“Tristan!” They said at the same time

The prince walked into the apartment’s lounge and took a seat on an enormous armchair opposite from the end table where Richard himself was. “So, how fares the great immortal human?” he asked with a smile.

“Thessalia is using a night with me as a bargaining chip with the Arachne diplomats again,” Richard sighed.

“Hmm… well I’ve heard you do enjoy being tied up,” Tristan smirked.

“They do tend to treat me well,” Richard said with a shrug. “Besides, it gets me away from elves for a little while.”

“We are a little much,” Tristan admitted with a nod. “Truth be told, I always enjoy having you visit the capitol, Richard, it’s nice to have all of the women fawning over someone else for some of the time.”

“Always happy to draw the heat for you,” Richard laughed.

“Did you know that some young woman from the local mages college drew a mural of the two of us on the side of a building near here?” Tristan scowled.

“What are we doing in it?” Richard asked hesitantly.

“You don’t want to know,” the elven prince shuddered. “Evidently much of the female population of the Empire can’t accept that the most handsome elf and the most handsome human can just be friends.”

Richard sighed, deciding to dive right into what was always an awkward topic, “How goes the Goddess Day celebration planning?”

“Well,” Tristan said with a frown. “We don’t have to talk about it if it’s still a sore spot, us shrinking your entire kingdom and all…”

“I’ve gotten over it,” Richard said, rolling his eyes.

“So you mean to tell me you don’t have any secret plans for rebellions or anything like that in mind?” Tristan asked curiously. “I won’t tell. Goddess I might even help if it added some excitement around here.”

“I’ve got absolutely nothing planned to ruin the Goddess Day celebrations,” Richard replied, crossing his arms. “While my plan to restore the dignity and freedom of humanity is… ongoing, I have decided to graciously let elvenkind celebrate their favorite holiday undisturbed.”

“That’s very big of you,” Tristan said, causing the two inch tall Richard to huff and roll his eyes while Tristan and Thesial just chuckled.

“It’s not like I haven’t accomplished anything over the years,” Richard said defensively.

“Oh we know,” Tristan remarked. “I think that half the capital knows you’re behind those ‘Free Human Colonies’. I remember how angry Nyana and Thessalia were with you for that month… How many of her human farms did you liberate?”

“Sixteen,” Richard said proudly, “and now the seeds of a new human nation are ready for the day when we return to glory!”

“Hmm… can I join your side?” Tristan asked. “I think that between the two of us we’d have a real shot at overthrowing Elvenkind.”

“Tristan, you’re the Empress’s son, no you can’t join the human rebellion,” Richard said in exasperation, “and it’s embarrassing that you’re not even the first member of the royal family I’ve had this conversation with.”

“Well if you won’t let anyone else join your team, it’s no wonder you haven’t returned humanity to glory yet,” Tristan laughed, leaning back in his chair.

“Oh please, I’ve gotten close lots of times,” Richard sniffed.

“Like that time you tried to copy Arika’s time travel spell?” Tristan teased. “You ended up turning yourself into a child and had the palace in an uproar as every servant, bureaucrat, and soldier fought over the right to dote on you.”

“I remember that,” Thesial chimed in. “Mother had to teleport you out and turn our home into a fortress as various aristocrats and their personal armies quite literally laid siege to the estate.  In the end she had to promise to share pictures of you in various cute clothes to get them to calm down.”

“Yes, I remember that,” Richard said crossly, “I was able to use that new popularity to spread my message about freeing humans from elf captivity.”.”

“Except it ended up making human pets more popular than ever,” Tristan said, trying not to smile too much.

“Yes, it sent me right back to the drawing board,” Richard sighed, “but as I said I don’t intend anything for the holiday celebration. I do hope your holiday goes well,” Richard said with a nod. “Happy Goddess Day.”

“Happy Goddess Day,” Tristan said with a smile.

The trio chatted about various things, enjoying a rare moment of peace with just the boys.  Given how busy and popular all three usually were, it was a welcome break from the norm.  The topic of conversation eventually veered towards security preparations Tristan was overseeing for the festival.

“General Thessalia is in charge of the more hands-on aspects.  Mine has mostly been logistics, ensuring we have enough people to cover everything in and out of the festival grounds as well as ensuring the guards can rotate shifts to enjoy the holiday themselves.”

A twinkling sound came from his pocket as something within vibrated.  Tristan reached in and pulled out a small crystal ball, a now common portable tool for communication and various other uses.

“This late already? Time certainly flies when one is having fun,” he sighed and stood up to leave. “It was wonderful seeing you two again and catching up.  If you can, why not come by the imperial palace tomorrow?  You can catch up with the rest of the family and after, we can enjoy some early festivities together.”

“That sounds good! We’ll take you up on that offer.” Richard and Thesial responded, both standing up to see the prince out.  Thesial let his father climb onto his hand and placed him on his shoulder as they escorted Tristan to the front door, chatting all the while about what they were looking forward to the most.  After seeing the prince off, the two retired to their chambers.

…

The days leading up to the festival always saw the city swelling with new inhabitants as elves from all over the empire filled every in and spare room available. By Thessalia’s own reckoning, the Elven capital’s population grew to nearly five times what it normally was in the lead up to the festival, and beyond the city’s walls a vast array of fancy tents and temporary living arrangements were erected to house all of the guests, stretching out into the countryside.

Thessalia’s command post loomed over them all, the flag of the empire flying proudly overhead. She gazed out at the sea of visiting elves with a frown, watching their drunken debauchery already starting as the elves staggered through the makeshift streets, talking loudly about their plans to get into the city once the festival started in earnest. The general couldn’t help but watch with envy as she saw one young elven woman pin another against the wall of a wooden pop-up tavern, pressing their breasts together as they looked down, giggling as their human pets were squeezed between the soft globes and hidden out of sight.

There will be plenty of time to celebrate with dear Richard later, she reminded herself, turning her attention back to her duties. “Report,” she barked as a squad of soldiers marched up the street to the command tower.

“We’ve seen no sign of any portal disruptions or star beasts,” the lead elf said with a nod.

“The Empress herself has expanded the spell that protects against any portals opening near the settlement,” Thessalia nodded, “so I don’t expect any issues on that front , but the Starbeasts might be drawn in by this much magic in one place so remain vigilant.”

“Yes Ma’am!” the soldiers said in unison. “So it’s true then?” One of the younger elven soldiers whispered, “the Star Beasts really do come because they smell our magic?”

Thessalia shrugged, “I couldn’t say. I’ve never studied the beasts beyond how best to kill them. At the same time, I don’t think anyone can deny they’ve been appearing more frequently near our settlements in the last few centuries as the world’s ambient magic has increased.”

The star beasts were a phenomenon that had appeared in the world a little over 1400 years ago.  They fell to the earth like falling stars and came in a variety of forms that seemed to be an imitation of local fauna.  They had skin of stone and their own unique magic that manipulated gravity and particles.  Combined with their high aggression and ability to grow stronger over time, it was essential to eliminate them early before they became too dangerous. Fortunately, they practically melted to magic attacks and magic weapons.  The beasts also seemed drawn to sources of magic, such as large gatherings of elves.  In response, the imperial army, a mostly ceremonial institution at the time, was reformed, bolstered in size and strength, and deployed across the empire to combat this threat.  Every settlement was protected with wards and warning systems to alert people if a star beast was coming and elven mages specializing in star magic were recruited to predict and track the falling of new beasts. 

Overhead a meteor shot through the sky, the telltale blue hue of one of the creatures they’d just been discussing streaking behind it. The gathered elves watched as it crossed the horizon, and there was a distant *thump* as the creature made impact.

Outside, a cavalry captain shouted orders for a squad to deploy at once, followed by the pounding of hooves on dirt as the soldiers spurred their mounts to action.. Another meteor followed behind it then curved slightly, causing it to land further south from the first. Thessalia sighed, reaching into her pocket for her crystal ball and drew it out. As she held it, another elven captain’s face appeared within. “A star beast has just landed in sector…” she glanced at the horizon, “fourteen I think, with a cavalry squad en route, and another at fifteen. Deploy another squad with battlemages to the second and see that it’s eliminated before it can devour any local wildlife.”

“Yes General Thessalia,” the elven woman said, her face vanishing from the crystal as she raced to carry out her orders.

The general nodded, fighting a yawn as she suddenly wondered just how long she’d been awake. “I will be in my quarters,” she announced. “Come get me at midnight, not a minute later.” With that she turned towards the command tower, entering it and walking past the groups of mages and soldiers who were gearing themselves up for their next security patrol.

As she walked into her room Thessalia’s mind went to Richard, a small smile coming over her face. She reached into her pocket, where the voodoo doll she’d made of the prince so long ago waited for her touch. Gently, she stroked her fingers over it, relishing the knowledge that somewhere miles away her tiny human husband squirmed beneath her invisible touch.

…

Richard shuddered for a moment, sitting upright in the tiny reading chair he’d retired to for the evening. His “mobile home” was a dollhouse sized box that contained a few shrunken pieces of furniture and bookshelves from Thessalia’s home, and it was set on the general’s nightstand.

The damn doll, he thought with a chuckle, stifling a gasp as the faraway general’s fingers drifted between his legs. I suppose turnabout is fair play… He fought to keep himself from cumming in his pants as he raced towards a small wardrobe by his bed, throwing the doors open and letting a Thessalia shaped doll tumble out. Richard grunted as it landed on top of him, at two inches tall it was as big compared to him as Thessalia had been before she’d finally captured and shrunk him all those years ago. With a scowl he rolled it over, pinning the cloth doll and muttering a few spells under his breath, the tingle of magic flowing through him.

While Richard would likely never reach the magical potential of an elf, centuries of practice had led him to magical accomplishments that would have stunned most humans. With a grin he finished the enchantment.

…

Thessalia laughed to herself as she rubbed the voodoo doll’s crotch, knowing that Richard was likely spasming on the floor in pleasure. With a sigh she decided to give him mercy, placing the doll on her nightstand and flopping on the bed with a groan.

Suddenly she felt something touch between her legs, and she sat upright, gritting her teeth as a sudden shockwave of pleasure raced through her.

No, she thought wildly, there’s no way he could have-

“Gods…” Thessalia moaned, thrashing on the bed as Richard took his revenge, his invisible hands running over her entire body until she was a panting mess. She reached for Richard’s own doll, but her eyes went wide as it was seized by an aura of magic, levitating out of her reach and flopping onto the floor, rolling away. When did he figure out how to do that!? She wondered, but it was fleeting, soon she was too consumed with pleasure to think of anything.

“Richard,” she rasped, reaching climax with a final shuddering moan in the face of her unseen husband’s torment of the voodoo doll he’d made of her.

Thessalia panted in bed for a moment, staring at the ceiling as a few beads of sweat drifted down her brow. Well played. You win this time Richard, but when I get back to the city… Oh, you’re in for it! She grinned at the thought, knowing that antagonizing her in the hope of “punishment” was probably exactly what he’d intended.

Over their centuries together and their many games, sexual and otherwise, Thessalia had come to the conclusion that Richard likely was cleverer than most elves and even her on rare occasions. His continued ability to surprise them all in spite of his disadvantages was proof enough of that, but he always let himself be captured by her anyways.

The only question is how to discipline my tiny toy, she thought, closing her eyes and falling asleep with a grin on her face.

…

The next morning Richard was straightening his coat, glancing into the mirror and making sure he was presentable. He and Thesial would be going to the palace to join Tristan in overseeing security and order measures, and the Duchess Silverblade was likely to be present, along with Princess Nyana and perhaps Princess Arika, though the latter would likely be consumed in some magical or scientific endeavor.

“I’m ready to go father,” Thesial said, stepping into the room. He was dressed in a fine suit of golden armor, which would no doubt draw more attention to him. “Would you like me to fetch the carrying palace for you or-“

“There will be no need Thesial,” a woman’s voice echoed on the air. “I will escort Sir Richard to the palace myself!”

The hair on the back of Richard’s neck stood up, “E-Empress?” he stammered, looking around for her.

“Not quite. It is I! Arika!,” she giggled, and materialized out of thin air, leaving Thesial and Richard stunned.

The first princess was well known for her eccentric, noble lady personality as well as her genius intellect.  She was wearing blue elbow gloves and thigh highs with gold trimmings and golden shoes.  Adorning her curvy body was a red and gold mini dress completed with a crystal tiara decorated with glittering gems atop her golden hair.  Several thin blue capes with golden tassels hung down her back like long feathers. 

“Princess Arika! What a surprise!” Thesial exclaimed and stood at attention.

Richard shook his head and addressed the brightly dressed royal. “Lady Arika, to what do we owe this pleasure? And did you say you would be escorting me to the palace?”

“Ohoho! The pleasure is mine Sir Richard!  When I learned you and dear Thesial were due to visit the royal palace today, I watched and waited until you were ready so I could come get you myself!” She said proudly. Arika noted the awkward looks on their faces and added. “Fear not, I know you come to visit my brother. He will be busy until the afternoon so until then, I, Arika, will act as your host!”

“Ah, thank yo-” Richard began.

“Now! Let us be off!” Arika declared. She plucked Richard from the table and nestled him between her breasts such that his upper body and arms were free while his lower body was swallowed by her softness.  The princess snapped her fingers and the three of them vanished.  A moment later, a busty maid named Farore entered the room.

“Milords? I heard a commotion. Is everything alright?”

She looked around the empty room and noticed a note on the floor.  Picking it up, it read “No need to worry. I teleported them to the palace. -Princess Arika” written in fancy handwriting and had a smiley face with elf ears next to the text.

“Oh my. The princess herself came to get them. What an honor!” she said.

…

Richard grunted as he was slammed from two sides by pillowy walls of flesh. The two warm mountains vibrated as the elven princess laughed, glancing down at the inch tall human nice and snug in her cleavage. 

“Welcome to the palace!” she declared.

They were standing in the courtyard just in front of the entrance to the inner palace.  In front of them was a massive and elegant building designed to look pretty first and foremost.  The white stone it was made of looked like it had been weaved in the form plants, glowing trees and flowers of various colors decorated the gardens, and statues of beautiful elves in elegant clothing welcomed visitors or stood as mighty sentinels, and murals of elves and their triumphs adorned the walls both inside and outside the buildings.

It was an amazing sight one never got used to, especially with magic permeating everything and making the air itself glitter like little stars.  Arika was already walking to the entrance and Thesial hurried after her.  The doors were massive and had carvings of two elves kissing each other.  On either side stood two royal guards that were head and shoulders taller than Arika herself.  They wore gold armored boots, gloves, bikinis and helmets and held magic spears that could elongate or shorten at will as well as cast various spells without one needing to be a mage.  They saluted the princess and knight captain, and cooed at the cute little Richard between her breasts, as the doors opened.

***

Tristan looked down at a shimmering holographic display of the city and the outlying settlements, the magical projection instantly mirroring everything that was happening in the elven capital and the outlying countryside. He glanced at a small movement of troops, responding to a phantom beast. Thessalia would handle them easily enough.  Though they sometimes had strange abilities unknown to the elves, they seemed to be relatively weak to the elves’ own spells.  

The only other elves in the chamber were a pair of his bodyguards, elven women in golden armor who were relaxing near the door, Duchess Silverblade, his personal maids, and a few mages and bureaucrats on the festival planning committee.  The doors to the room suddenly burst open and Princess Arika entered with a flourish followed by knight captain Thesial.

“Greetings brother and esteemed members of the committee!” she declared.

“Hello sister. I see you couldn’t wait for Sir Richard and Sir Thesial to arrive on their own.” Tristan said, giving a little wave to Thesial and Richard.

“Richard! It’s so nice to see you again!” Duchess Silverblade said.

“Y-yes, you as well Lady Silverblade.” Richard responded awkwardly from between Arika’s breasts.  The duchess was wearing an outfit that left almost nothing to the imagination.  Standard fare in elf culture but it was impossible for a human to get used to how beautiful elves were.

“Indeed! Given that we are due to test my latest aerial drones, the empire’s most popular human and our dear knight captain simply had to see it.” Arika said matter of factly.

Tristan smiled politely.  His elder sister was brilliant but she really tended to just do as she pleased.  He chose not to mention that they had already tested her drones last night when she’d called him and insisted he be present for their maiden voyage and just let her show off to their guests.  New movement on the projection showed various flying objects gathering into groups around the perimeter.  At first they looked like flocks of birds but detailed holographic displays of her drones showed them to look like watercolor paintings of birds come to life.

“Aren’t they brilliant?  My darlings are fast and can quickly navigate the forests and terrain and not only communicate information when they’ve found something but also attack threats.” Arika said proudly.  “There are also larger variants that specialize in detection, allowing us to quickly find any portals that appear so they can be secured!” 

The strange silver portals to other worlds seemed to be another side effect of the world’s growing ambient magic. Centuries ago they had been a rare phenomena, unknown to much of the populace, but their appearances had increased in frequency until portals to other worlds were becoming an increasing hazard and nuisance, with unknown creatures and persons emerging from them and causing havoc. Closing portals was a simple task for any trained mage. Finding them was the difficult part.  Every elf settlement had an enchantment that prevented them from appearing inside but portals could still form outside or even deep in the wilderness.  

“There is also the issue of ensuring drunk party goers or curious people don’t accidently fall into a portal.” Duchess Silverblade added. “By detecting them early, we can alert the soldiers to keep people away and secure the site, then close the portal or prepare it for exploration.”

“Explore the portals?” Richard asked. This was news even to him.

“Indeed, my delightful friend!” Arika said. Slowly the princess reached down, pinching his body and lifting him out, bringing him to her immaculate face as she grinned happily.

“We’ve been exploring beyond these portals for a while now,” the princess explained. “Our scouts have ventured into a few… Some are very much like here, others are… strange,” she chuckled. “Still others are mostly empty. We are thinking of perhaps colonizing these other worlds.  After all, it only took three thousand years after taming humanity for the empire’s population to practically triple in size!  With the rate of population growth in the Elven Empire we may have only ten thousand years before we will need to build new settlements instead of using remodeled human cities and towns.”

“Oh, only ten thousand years,” Richard deadpanned. Even with his own lengthened life, elven timetables were still difficult for the human to grasp.

“I know right? We really should have been doing this sooner but better late than never.” Silverblade said.

“I suppose it’s inevitable,” Richard said slowly, “though if you encounter other human civilizations… It would probably be best not to tell them what you did to humans in this world.”

Duchess Silverblade huffed, holding out her hand and causing Richard to levitate up into her palm. “But how will they learn about how much we love our pet humans?” she asked with a frown. "Surely they'd be excited to hear our message?"

Richard sighed, “My lady, perhaps it would be best not to contact any humans from any other worlds at all… ” He thought quickly, “If the goddess Asyn has a different idea, surely she’ll give you another divine commandment.”

“Hmm. I suppose that makes sense” she said thoughtfully as several other elves nodded.

The presentation went on a little longer, with Arika boasting of her drones various features and how they could be used to patrol and free up elfpower to be used elsewhere.  It wasn’t just outside threats the soldiers had to manage but plenty of drunken civilians here for the festival.  Given how normal magic was in this day and age, it was a common problem for partiers to get carried away and cast spells with reckless abandon.

“I think the largest remaining concern is drunken and disorderly revelers. Thessalia seems to have the star beast problem under control, and the Empress can block the portals. Most of the non-elves in the city are unlikely to cause any more trouble than the normal citizens themselves.” a high mage named Esta concluded.

“With these drones, we can more easily keep an eye on things in and around the city.  I suppose all that’s left is to go and prepare Tristan’s Blessed,” the Duchess remarked.

“It was supposed to be Richard’s Blessed,” the tiny human muttered.

“We both came up with the idea, and you lost the coin toss,” Tristan smirked.

***

In a section of the royal barracks reserved for troops under direct command of the royal family were the company known as Tristan’s Blessed.  On rare occasions, humans with special abilities would be born. These were identified, taken to a special school in the imperial capital, and trained in the use of their powers as warriors, spies, special servants, whatever was needed.  They were allowed to remain at full human size, wore special fullbody armor that made them taller and hid their features.  As far as most knew, they were simply a group of talented elves under royal command.  They had access to luxuries, privileges, and knowledge ordinary humans did not and could even freely go about in elven society, using illusion magic to keep their identities hidden.  Richard had advocated for the formation of such a group when they had first been discovered among the human populace, the increasing magic of the world causing special abilities to spontaneously appear in humans.  Supported by Prince Tristan, the order of Tristan’s Blessed had been formed.

Within the vast hall of their personal barracks, the human members of the regiment relaxed on large silk cushions, while each of the men and women were surrounded by two to three elven servants, rubbing their shoulders, feeding them fine food and drink, and in a few cases comparing spells with them.

The Blessed, in addition to being some of the few humans in the empire who were always at full size, well almost always, were also some of the few to have the command over and respect from elves. As direct servants of the royal family the palace staff eagerly served them, and it wasn’t uncommon for the maids and guards to be assigned work for the Blessed as a reward. They may not understand why they enjoyed serving these particular “elves” so much, but they loved it.  It had always amused Richard how there seemed to be plenty of elves eager to have a human order them around and use magic on them for a change, even if they weren’t aware the blessed were humans.

Gods, what I would have been able to do with these men and women back when I was fighting Thessalia, Richard thought wistfully, peering out from Silverblade’s hand.

As if sensing his thoughts, the elven duchess chuckled. “Don’t get any ideas,” she warned. “The Blessed might love you, but they also love Prince Tristan!”

And Prince Tristan is always begging me to start some kind of chaos, when he’s not asking if he can join my cause, Richard thought, fighting his own laugh in response.

“Look, it’s Tristan and Richard!” One young woman said eagerly, sitting up. The news spread excitement throughout the chamber, and soon all of the Blessed were gathering around, their elven servants falling back and letting them murmur excitedly to one another. Thesial appeared from behind Duchess Silverblade a moment later, having just finished a quick meeting with a blushing high mage named Esta, and the collected human mages burst into excitement, squealing and waving and trying to get his attention. “Thesial!” one woman shouted, “do you remember me!?”

“Er, hello everyone,” the young elf said, blushing sheepishly.

At his size Richard had no chance of being heard over the crowd, so Tristan clapped once, silencing them. “You all know your assignments,” the prince began. “You are to relieve the elven soldiers in shifts, so that they can all have a chance to enjoy the festival! Be sure to maintain your personal illusion charms at all times.  If the festival goers realize what you really are…” He chuckled, “Well, we will get you back, but you won’t be fulfilling any of your duties, and you probably won’t sleep for a few nights.”

Silverblade raised her hand higher, so they could all see the tiny Richard in her palm, and he gripped her finger for support as he walked to the edge of her hand. “As a thanks for this, my daughter Thesselena has sent several carts of her desserts, personally prepared!”

The members of the Blessed burst into cheers, and from the servant doors on the side of the hall the elven servants began to wheel in the trays of cakes, chocolates, cookies, and more. Richard and Thessalia’s daughter Thesselena had proven to be a talented baker, and her unique magic had enhanced her recipes into extraordinarily decadent sweets that were impossible for any other elves to replicate. Around the hall the Blessed were already forming up and grabbing plates, eager for one of the rarest and most sought after treats the Empire had to offer.

“Do you mind if I share some of Thesselena’s desserts with my girls?” Tristan asked, turning to Richard.

“Of course not,” Richard said, “Thesselena sent plenty…” He frowned, glancing around. Tristan usually kept several doll sized human women nearby, but today they were nowhere to be found. “Tristan, where are-“

The elven prince had already gone to one of the carts, and selected a small crumb of cake that had fallen to the side of one tray. He walked back over to Richard, Thesial, and the Duchess, and slowly raised his hand, drawing attention to the large opal ring on his finger.

“Is that a reality gem?” Thesial asked eagerly.

Richard rolled his eyes. Reality gems were a fashion of the elves pioneered by Duchess Silverblade and her daughter Ayla, typically they were gems enchanted to hold an area the size of a small town square, and elven aristocrats would populate theirs with humans to show off.  They even had their own day/night cycles and simple weather that the owner could control. He was used to it by now, but it was always somewhat stunning to see entire human settlements as mere decorative gems for high elven ladies, or men in Tristan’s case.

“Yes, a quite potent one,” Tristan chuckled. They watched as the surface of the ring shimmered, and Richard’s eyes went wide as he watched the crumb of cake descend into the world inside of the gem. Instead of a mere town square, he could make out a sandy shoreline, a castle, several towns, and even a forest and fields.

He’s got a whole fiefdom in there, Richard thought, stunned.

Tristan idly adjusted the enchantment, causing the gem to seemingly zoom in on where the crumb had landed, looming over the tiny human castle like a mountain. Already the dozens of attractive women that Tristan collected were rushing out, laughing and smiling as they carved off their own pieces of the gigantic dessert. The gem glowed again, and it zoomed out, showing the tiny human community as it was, ensconced in the gem.

“Woah,” Thesial laughed, “that’s quite the collection!”

“Yes, I’d been searching for a reality gem large enough to hold all of my dolls for some time,” Tristan remarked. “I always feel bad about leaving some at home when I have to travel.”

“Yes, I like to keep all of mine close by as well,” Lady Silverblade chuckled. “I have a few towns that I keep in toe rings, but as amusing as reality gems are, I’ve found that settling humans on fabrics can be quite the thrill if you can get the spellwork right.” She rubbed her legs together as she said it, making Richard wonder exactly which fabrics had a tiny kingdom of humans living in them at the moment.

I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to these elven eccentricities, Richard thought, blinking a few times as he pondered the conversation. The more powerful they get, the more eccentric they seem to become!

One of the servants approached them, bowing quickly, “Prince Tristan, I’ve received word that Ladies Thesselena, Thesia, and Thesandra, have arrived at the palace entryway.”

“Ah, good, my daughters are here,” Richard remarked, “Once Thessalia hands over command to one of her captains, the whole family will have arrived.”

“Lady Ayla Silverblade has also arrived, Duchess,” the servant said, bowing to her.

“Finally,” The duchess huffed. She glanced down at Richard, “Wasn’t Thesial to escort my dear daughter around the capital?”

“Yes!” Thesial said, blushing as he hurried towards the door, “I’ll go to her at once!”

“Eager, I like that,” the duchess chuckled, watching him go. “You’ve raised a fine boy there Richard.”

“I didn’t expect to have elven children, but I did my best,” Richard chuckled.

“Yes, well, I’d best turn you over to your girls then,” the duchess said, turning toward the hallway.

Richard froze, “Wait, if Thesial’s going to be out with Ayla…” He gulped, “Perhaps I should stay with Tristan-“

“Sorry, I’m going to be busy organizing the Blessed,” the prince said, waving farewell.

Richard glanced up at Duchess Silverblade as she carried him through the castle, licking his lips nervously as he decided to try another ploy.  “Er, Duchess Silverblade, I’ve really wanted to see some of your advanced shrinking research.  Did you ever figure out how to get tides working in your miniature ocean?”

Silverblade chuckled, “Richard, is it really so bad to spend a day out with your daughters? They think the world of you.”

“Yes, they’re all very eager for my attention,” he sighed, “and they can be a bit much to handle at an inch tall!”

“Thessalia will be back eventually,” Duchess Silverblade chuckled.

Let’s hope so, Richard thought.

“In the meantime, why don’t you and I talk a little more while we wait for your daughters to arrive?” Silverblade said, taking him to one of the meeting rooms.  Richard paled as he turned around and saw the hungry look on the duchess’s face. “Now that those meetings are over and I have some spare time, we should really catch up my dear.” she grinned.  Richard gulped as a few mages from the planning committee slipped in as well and he was surrounded by giggling, lustful elves.